Penance

An Ellora’s Cave Romantica Publication

www.ellorascave.com

Penance ISBN # 1-4199-0785-9 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. Penance Copyright© 2006 Lorie O’Clare Edited by Mary Altman. Cover art by Syneca. Electronic book Publication: October 2006 This book may not be reproduced or used in whole or in part by any means existing without written permission from the publisher, Ellora’s Cave Publishing, Inc.® 1056 Home Avenue, Akron OH 443103502. This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or places, events or locales is purely coincidental. The characters are productions of the authors’ imagination and used fictitiously.

Content Advisory: S – ENSUOUS E – ROTIC X - TREME Ellora’s Cave Publishing offers three levels of Romantica™ reading entertainment: S (S-ensuous), E (Erotic), and X (X-treme). The following material contains graphic sexual content meant for mature readers. This story has been rated S-ensuous. S-ensuous love scenes are explicit and leave nothing to the imagination. E-rotic love scenes are explicit, leave nothing to the imagination, and are high in volume per the overall word count. E-rated titles might contain material that some readers find objectionable—in other words, almost anything goes, sexually. E-rated titles are the most graphic titles we carry in terms of both sexual language and descriptiveness in these works of literature. X-treme titles differ from E-rated titles only in plot premise and storyline execution. Stories designated with the letter X tend to contain difficult or controversial subject matter not for the faint of heart.

PENANCE Lorie O’Clare

Trademarks Acknowledgement The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of the following wordmarks mentioned in this work of fiction: AP Wire: Associated Press, The Corporation New York Bronco: Ford Motor Company CNN: Cable News Network LP Lincoln: Ford Motor Company Styrofoam: Dow Chemical Company

Penance

Chapter One The Lake Front Estates looked the same as he’d remembered them. Luke Roge turned on to the perfect blacktop road that circled Pearl Lake. Growing up, he and his brothers had brought their rafts and coolers out here, their minds focused on nothing more than enjoying the scenery of string bikinis. Pearl Lake may have been surrounded by some of the more prestigious homes in the area, but it had been prime territory to land a young piece of ass too. Suntan oil and bottles of cold brew had been the only tools he’d needed back then. Luke shook his head, frowning. That had been another life. And it had all been a fantasy life as well. None of it had amounted to anything. Slowing to the twenty miles an hour speed limit, he downshifted, listening to his Bronco growl. More than likely, a new transmission would be in order before the year was out. A slight throbbing started behind his left temple. He ignored it. Dwelling on expenses that hadn’t even occurred yet was a waste of time. He had paying jobs right now, and that would be all that he’d think about. Luke cast a quick glance at his clipboard sitting in the passenger seat next to him, and then he squinted, focusing on the matching mailboxes as he began to circle around the lake. Number twenty-one would be a house on the other side, if he remembered correctly. Moving back to his home in Windy Hills, Nebraska, hadn’t been an easy decision. It was as if he were regressing in life. But after his parents’ deaths, he and his brothers inherited the home they grew up in. It had to be sold or lived in. Peggy was out of his life. She had moved on to bigger and better things, or so she’d told him. “We just met too young,” she’d said with a shrug. Well, she’d shrugged her way out of their marriage without so much as a tear. The city lights, pursuing her modeling career and rubbing shoulders with fake and pretentious people appealed to her. It hadn’t been for him. And he’d had to admit that. It still hurt. They could have made their marriage work. But that hadn’t been what Peggy had wanted. Hell, he should probably thank God he’d had the time he’d had with her. There had been some good years, whether Peggy wanted to admit it or not. Not all men could say they’d had true happiness like he’d experienced. Ignoring the pang in his heart, he came up on the driveway for number twenty-one. The drive matched the black paved road that surrounded the lake—a requirement of the homeowners’ association out here. Luke had never understood the desire for people to have their homes all look the same. Seemed to take away a bit of their freedom. Not the life for him.

5

Lorie O’Clare

The driveway curved and climbed. Luke threw the Bronco into first and worked his way up toward the lakefront property. Pulling to the side of the drive that formed a ushape in front of the log cabin-style home, he parked and grabbed his clipboard. “Is Susan Whittaker here?” Luke asked when an older woman answered the door. The woman gave Luke a once-over. A little on the chunky side, with her gray hair cropped short and weathered skin with few wrinkles, she looked like she belonged on one of the rural ranches surrounding Windy Hills and not Lake Front Estates. “What do you need?” she asked. “I’ve got an appointment to do a bid on a new deck. Name’s Luke Roge.” He waited patiently while she stared at him a moment. Again he got the feeling this woman was out of place. The Lake Front Estates, the city folks’ idea of country living, were for the successful up-and-coming entrepreneurs of Lincoln, Nebraska. This woman’s appearance and calm and assessing mannerisms fit the type of people he’d grown up with. “Susie didn’t tell me about wanting a new deck.” The woman closed the door in his face. Luke let out a sigh. Turning his back to the door, he looked around the large yard that surrounded the circular drive where his Bronco sat. It would be a warm day, although looming clouds to the west told him they might get rain. Springtime in Nebraska was more unpredictable than women. Susan Whittaker, a young-sounding lady, quiet-spoken, had called him yesterday asking if he would come out and tell her how much it would cost to add a deck. “And maybe a hot tub,” she’d added after hesitating a moment. Ever since setting up shop, working to revive the business his father had made so lucrative, he’d taken all his own calls. His mother had worked as receptionist for his father when Luke and his brothers were growing up. They had been such an incredible team, giving Luke hope that true love really existed, that a man and a woman could be best friends and live out their lives together happily. There was no way he would dwell on what could have been, on his own inability to find a woman who would walk by his side always. Pulling a card out of the glove box of his Bronco, he returned to stuff it in the front door. Maybe next time this Susan Whittaker would think to tell her staff when she’d made an appointment. He tried sticking his card into the edge of the closed door when someone opened it slowly. “Are you Roge Builders?” The quiet voice matched that of the woman who’d set up the appointment on the phone. Too often folks mispronounced his name, using a soft g. The young lady, who refused to make eye contact, impressed him by saying his name correctly like the rogue he’d been accused of being one too many times in his youth. Luke held his card out to her. The woman, maybe thirty at the most, took it from him. Her fingers were plain—not long and painted like Peggy’s had always been.

6

Penance

“Are you Susan Whittaker?” he asked, watching as she stared at his card briefly and then looked up at him. A slight breeze picked up, bringing the smells of the lake and blossoming spring flowers floating in toward him. “Yeah. That’s me.” She sucked in her breath, almost like she hated admitting her identity. Well, he met all kinds in this line of work. Growing up running around with his dad and brothers on jobs, he remembered how his father simply shook his head at some people. “Follow me and I’ll show you what I had in mind.” She stepped out of the door and closed it behind her. For a moment, she stood next to him before walking down to the circular drive. She had twisted her auburn hair into a bun on the back of her head. He wondered how long it really was. Long hair always appealed to him. “It doesn’t have to be anything too fancy,” she said, leading him around the side of the house. Ms. Susan Whittaker wore sweatpants and a sweatshirt that completely concealed any figure she might have. Luke found himself trying to figure out if she were thin or chunky like the woman who had answered the door. When they reached the back side of the house, she turned and looked at him with large green eyes. They complemented the color of her hair. The woman was kind of pretty. But damn, she hid it like it was some kind of sin. Luke looked away quickly. Shit. He was as bad as his brothers. Not every woman needed to be analyzed and rated on the sexy and doable scale. After Peggy, there was no such thing as a doable woman. He turned his attention to the yard, forcing himself to do mental calculations on how feasible a deck would be. “I just want something simple.” Susan walked toward the back door and then glanced in the direction of the neighbors’ yards, fairly hidden by trees and natural undergrowth. “The homeowners’ association doesn’t allow privacy fences in the backyards. So could you build a deck, maybe with trellises or something so that when I’m outside, I’m not seen?” Luke jotted down notes on his clipboard, walking around Susan as he took measurements and noted her specifics for privacy. More than once he noticed that she looked around her nervously, as if worried someone might walk up on them. “You just move out here?” he asked while he scribbled down measurements. “Just focus on building the deck.” Her voice was still quiet, but suddenly firm. “I’ll pay the bill. Don’t worry.” “Just trying to be friendly,” he muttered under his breath.

7

Lorie O’Clare

Don’t piss off the customer, he told himself, once again reminded that women were a mysterious lot best left alone. He needed the work, though, if he were going to build up the ranch again and revive his father’s business—well, his business now. He would have guessed her to be from somewhere back east by her accent. The few times he’d gone to New York with Peggy, he’d noticed the same “cut to the point” mannerism in those big-city people. Nothing like the laid-back Midwesterners that he’d grown up with. Susan moved next to the house, crossing her arms over her chest while she leaned against the back door, staring at the ground. She pressed herself against the screen door as if she couldn’t wait to get back inside. He glanced at her occasionally while hurrying to get the bid ready for her. She was definitely hot. The woman was doing her damnedest to hide that fact from the world though. She wore baggy clothes that completely hid her figure. She wore no makeup, although she had a pretty face without it. And she’d twisted her hair up tightly behind her head—he couldn’t think of a way to more hide a woman’s natural beauty. Her neck was slender though, her cheekbones high and her lips full and almost pouty. Long lashes fluttered over large green eyes and he’d bet that auburn hair of hers was her natural color. Yup. Susan Whittaker could be a hell of a lot sexier if she’d give it a little effort. There was something else about her, like a dark secret she fought to hide. The way she huddled next to the back door, as if she could blend in with the side of the house. She continually looked around her, acting scared someone might see her. Maybe she was some movie star in hiding. If that were the case, she was damned sure safe with him. Just ask Peggy. She’d be the first to announce to the world that Luke didn’t have a clue who the prominent people were. And he’d be the first to admit that he didn’t give a rat’s ass about the rich and famous. People were people. “I’ve got to get final prices on supplies,” he told her once he was finished. “How about if I call you later today and give you the final quote?” “I want the deck. When can you start?” Her question surprised him. Luke cocked his head at her. Susan Whittaker was a strange lady. “Well, I need to buy supplies and order the wood. Is Monday okay with you?” “Monday is fine,” she said, and then turned and disappeared into her house, closing the door behind her without even as much as a goodbye. “Interesting,” he mumbled, staring at the closed door for a moment before turning to head back to his Bronco. For some reason, he had the urge to know Susan Whittaker a bit better. Mysteries appealed to him, and this woman was one hell of a strange mystery.

8

Penance

Chapter Two Susie Winestone leaned against the back door, her heart still pounding a mile a minute. She spread her fingers in front of her, watching them shake. No way would she be able to pull this off! “You can do this,” her aunt said firmly, wiping her hands on a kitchen towel as she stood next to the sink. Susie sucked in a breath. “I can’t help it, Aunt Lisa. I’m scared someone will know me. I almost hesitated when he called me Susan Whittaker. If Rick finds me…” “Hush.” Aunt Lisa moved to her side quickly, wrapping an arm around her and guiding her away from the back door. “Your father agreed moving to a small town in the Midwest, starting over, would be the best thing for you. Has your father ever been wrong?” “No.” Susie had hated the look in her father’s eyes when she’d finally confessed to him and told him the atrocities she’d lived through. And she hadn’t told him the serious nightmares she’d endured in her marriage. “You’re not going back to him.” Alfred Winestone had used that tone that no one argued with, his expression hard yet pained. His only daughter, his only child and heir, Susie hated that she’d let her father down. Her choice in men just sucked, plain and simple. Richard Angsthworth III had seemed the perfect candidate for what she thought her father would want in a son-inlaw. Throwing away her business degree and ignoring the nice young men who tried to date her, she’d gone after the smooth-talking, good-looking Rick who’d wined and dined her at all the right places. She shivered at the thought of her husband, and Aunt Lisa tightened her grip on her. “You’re safe here. Trust your father.” Aunt Lisa sounded convinced, but Susie wished she could find the same comfort. The next morning, Susie stretched under the large comforter in her king-sized bed. Glancing around her oversized master bedroom, she’d never felt more alone in her life. She was so far away from home—from the only way of life she’d ever known. Her father had decided sending her aunt with her would offer some solace in her escape. And Aunt Lisa was a wonderful woman, but Susie couldn’t make the lump in her throat go away. Tears brimmed in her eyes as she thought of the only life she’d ever known and how terribly she’d fucked it up.

9

Lorie O’Clare

Even after showering and nibbling on some of the muffins Aunt Lisa made for breakfast, the empty feeling inside her wouldn’t go away. “I’ve got to do something. If I spend another day inside this house, I’m going to go nuts.” She stared at her aunt who focused on the newspaper and nursed her coffee at the kitchen table. “I don’t see any harm in going into Windy Hills.” Her aunt didn’t look up. “What’s Windy Hills?” “Asking a question like that would raise suspicion for sure,” her aunt scolded and then looked at her niece while sipping her coffee. Her pale blue eyes glowed with amusement. “Windy Hills is the town closest to us. A small farming community from what I gather, but they might have some shops. Anyone who would buy a home here would know about the closest town. You don’t want anyone thinking you never laid eyes on this place before purchasing it.” “What if someone recognizes me?” Her picture had been on more than one society page growing up. Even recently, she’d attended charity functions and dinners with her husband and father. The press seemed to love plastering her picture in their columns. The articles were so boring though, she couldn’t imagine why anyone would ever want to read them. “No one will recognize you in a community so small and so far away from home.” Her aunt sounded reassuring. “It might appear more normal if you get out some, open a bank account, do some shopping.” It wasn’t the first time in the month that she’d been here that Aunt Lisa had suggested she get out. But just making the step to call someone out here, to try to turn this house into something she could call home had set her nerves over the edge. If Rick found her, he would kill her. Susie stood up quickly, dumping her half-nibbled muffin into the trash compactor. She had to do something—anything—or she would go crazy fearing for her life. “Okay. Let’s go check this town out.” She had to smile when her aunt quickly folded the paper and looked absolutely thrilled. She’d kept her aunt shut up in this large house for too long. Aunt Lisa had always been active. Ever since Susie had lost her mother from a heart attack when she’d been a teenager, she had spent many weekends and summers at her aunt’s country ranch. Aunt Lisa wore her out. She was always on the go, laughing and smiling no matter the circumstance. Her enthusiasm at the moment was contagious, and Susie’s cheek muscles ached when she smiled. Damn. It had been too long since she’d relaxed and tried enjoying life. It shouldn’t hurt to smile. Pretty damned sad. The small, compact car that her father had advised her to buy ran pretty well along the two-lane highway into Windy Hills. If life had only been different, Susie would have headed for Lincoln without even thinking about it. All she’d ever known were big cities.

10

Penance

But she was starting a new life, and this one she wasn’t going to screw up. Downtown Windy Hills had some cute shops. Susie’s mood picked up quickly, and she actually got into shopping. “Those are adorable on you.” Aunt Lisa admired the new skirt and blouse Susie had tried on in the small corner clothes shop that smelled like cedar. “Why don’t you wear them for the rest of the day, and we’ll go get a bite to eat.” “I noticed a small café down the street,” Susie said several minutes later when they managed to put all of their bags in the backseat of her small car. Aunt Lisa smiled. “You look more alive than you have since we got here,” she said quietly. “Your cheeks are glowing, sweetheart.” “Maybe we should have done this sooner.” She glanced up and down the street, aware of how quiet it was here compared to the hustle and bustle of back home. This was nice though. It was like having a town all to herself. They strolled toward the café and she wondered what life would be like in such a small-town atmosphere. There was hardly a soul to be seen anywhere. Her peaceful thoughts disappeared with the warm breeze when they walked into the air-conditioned café. The first person she noticed was Luke Roge, the builder who’d been at her house the day before. Susie didn’t realize she’d stopped walking and simply stared at him until Aunt Lisa took her arm. Tall and so well-built, he had to be the sexiest man she’d ever laid eyes on. Susie blinked, her mouth suddenly way too dry. He’d distracted her yesterday when she’d watched him bend and stretch while measuring her yard for a new deck. She stole another quick glance before following her aunt to an empty table. Luke Roge stood out among the other patrons of the diner by a long shot. Soft brown, windblown hair fell around his weather-tanned face. She noticed instantly his bright blue eyes and shiny white teeth when he laughed at something another man at his table said. And that laugh…so full of life and confident, like he owned the café. “If this table okay?” her aunt asked, pulling her out of her thoughts. “Umm…sure.” The café wasn’t that large. She could drool over Luke no matter where they sat. And that was exactly the kind of thinking that would get her in trouble. The last thing she could afford was to get all hot and bothered over some local. His world wasn’t for her. There was no way she could enjoy the relaxed existence of this small town, to become part of them. Suddenly she was no longer hungry. It just wasn’t fair. She glanced around the café at the people sitting at the tables, enjoying their meals and looking content and happy. What would it take to get a life like this?

11

Lorie O’Clare

“How you two doing today?” A woman about Aunt Lisa’s age plopped laminated menus down and then placed glasses of ice water in front of the two of them. “Chicken fried steak is the special today. You two passing through?” Susie studied the motherly looking woman for a moment. Not too tall with a stout body, she looked like your average American farm wife. Susie was too full of stereotypical images of people. Hadn’t judging Rick by his good looks gotten her into this mess? “We’re doing some shopping today,” Susie said, not directly answering the question, and then turned her attention to her menu. “I am pretty hungry. Chicken fried steak sounds perfect.” Aunt Lisa put her menu on the table and grinned at the waitress. “Give me an iced tea to go with it.” “Aunt Lisa,” Susie whispered. “Think of the carbs, the fat.” “Oh. You’re one of them, are you?” The waitress chuckled and then flipped Susie’s menu over, pointing to a small section on the back side. “We’ve got a few low-fat items here. Not that I personally think you need any of that stuff.” Aunt Lisa made a tsking sound. “It’s their generation. They starve themselves when all they need is to get out and exercise from time to time.” “I completely agree.” The waitress picked up Aunt Lisa’s menu, pressing it to her chest while waiting for Susie to decide what she wanted. “Where are you two from? You sound like you’re from New York, or something.” Susie about choked. Suddenly her heart raced so hard she couldn’t breathe and her palms broke out in a damp sweat. Fear wrapped around her like a wet, itchy blanket. It was the first time she’d left her house, wanting nothing more than just a quiet afternoon to do something fun, and a waitress had pegged her for exactly what she was. Aunt Lisa pushed the glass of ice water in front of Susie closer to her. “We sure are,” she said, smiling. Susie could barely sip at the water without choking again. She looked at her aunt, stunned that she would admit where they came from. “Never been out that way myself. What brings you to Nebraska?” “Just moved here.” Aunt Lisa looked over at Susie. “Oh.” She managed to regain some of her composure, remembering she needed to order. “I’ll have a house salad, and the ice water is fine.” Aunt Lisa didn’t say anything, seeming content to stare out the window after the waitress left. Her conversation with the waitress had been normal enough. More than likely, Susie would have been less social, which probably would have raised more suspicions. She sighed, gaining her aunt’s attention. Susie didn’t meet her gaze but glanced around the friendly looking café. Checkered red-and-white tablecloths hung over each square table. Large ferns in pots grew along the walls and by the huge front windows. A long counter stretched from one end of the café to the other, with swivel stools in

12

Penance

front. A huge menu hung on the wall behind the counter, advertising almost everything imaginable. “Simple conversation with these people will attract less attention,” her aunt said quietly. Susie nodded, now taking in the people who sat at the different tables. There weren’t many in the café, and the man who’d come out to talk to her about her deck, Luke Roge, wasn’t one of them. She wondered where he’d gone. “I’m sure you’re right.” She sipped her water, her heart still beating too fast. “It’s going to take some time to get accustomed to being someone else, I guess.” Susie didn’t realize how hungry she was until the waitress placed their food in front of them. After finishing her salad, which was huge, she sat back and contentedly munched on toasted bread, knowing her ex would have slapped her for eating such sinful food back home. She bet there was even real butter smeared over it. “We need to come up with answers to typical questions so we’re on the same page,” she said quietly, even though no one sat too close to them. “That’s a good idea.” Her aunt swiped her bread through the gravy and then closed her eyes as she put it in her mouth. “This food is wonderful.” Male laughter grabbed her attention, and Susie watched Luke Roge and another man come through a door that led to the kitchen. The other man patted Luke on the back while talking to him. Luke looked her way, pinning her with those large blue eyes that brightened instantly when he saw her. He made a parting comment to the man, then sauntered toward them, focusing on her the entire time. Long, thick muscles bulged against his jeans as he moved closer. Once again Susie’s heart started beating way too fast. Luke stopped when he reached their table and gripped the back of the chair between her and her aunt. Her breath caught in her throat when she thought he’d pull it out and join them. She stared at his long fingers, her insides quickening with him so close. “I was just talking about you.” His deep baritone sent chills down her spine. But more than that, his words gave her the shivers. Who would he be talking with about her? And what could he possibly have to say? “You were?” She forced herself to look up that amazing body, so perfectly sculptured with not an ounce of fat anywhere. “Yup. Not often we have someone new around here.” He smiled down at her and his blue eyes twinkled. Susie’s mouth went dry. The waitress walked up to them and placed their bill on the table. “Luke, you know these two?” “How you doing, Betty?” He had a winning smile. “Just getting to know them. Going to build Susie here a new deck.” 13

Lorie O’Clare

“You’ve got the best man for the job,” she told Susie while gathering their dishes and stacking them on her arm like she’d done so for most of her life. “Where did you say you all moved to?” “They’re in one of the estates out at Pearl Lake,” Luke offered before Susie could say anything. The waitress gave both Susie and her aunt an odd look. Her smile faded, although not completely. “Well, I sure thank you for stopping into our little café. We don’t get many big-city folk out this way.” Luke stood until Betty finished clearing their table. “Don’t mind her,” Luke said, flipping the chair around backward and sitting. He draped his arms over the back of it. Roped muscle stretched under tan skin that was covered with fine, dark hair. God. Luke was sexy as hell. “Folks in Windy Hills don’t often see a lot of people from Pearl Lake. Most folk out there spend their money in Lincoln.” He spoke so easily, as if the three of them had been friends forever. Susie felt her stomach twist into knots, the large salad she’d just eaten not sitting as well as it had a minute before. “We’re not big-city people,” Susie found herself saying. Her heart raced so hard in her chest, she was sure he would be able to hear it thumping. Reaching for their bill, she glanced at her aunt. “We should be going.” She didn’t mean to sound rude, but her aunt gave her a funny look and Luke slid his chair back. “Sure. Didn’t mean to impose. I had just mentioned that I was starting on your deck to old Beaux over there. He’s Betty’s husband. They run this place.” Susie nodded and stood, her legs almost too wobbly to hold her. Damn it. She needed to get a grip on things or she would spend the rest of her life hiding from people. Betty greeted them at the register, smiling once again as she rang up their meal. “Let me tell you, anything built by a Roge is going to be top of the line.” “That’s good to know.” Susie’s fingers were almost too damp and she fumbled with her wallet. They managed to pay their bill and leave the small café without Susie making a complete ass of herself. It tore at her that she didn’t know if her nervous turmoil came from fearing someone would recognize her or from getting wet staring at Luke. “I don’t know,” her aunt mused, breaking the silence. “But I think that Luke Roge has an eye for you.” “Aunt Lisa…I’m married.” Susie turned toward their car and at that moment noticed Luke was right behind them. He stopped in his tracks, his smile fading as he simply stared at her.

14

Penance

Chapter Three Luke should have known. Recovering quickly, clearing his throat, he smiled from Susie to her aunt. “While you’re here I thought I’d confirm when you wanted me to start on your deck.” He knew they’d discussed him starting on Monday, and that hadn’t been what he was going to say, but it was the best he could come up with on a moment’s notice. Damn it to hell. Why hadn’t it crossed his mind that she was married? She was so fucking hot. Her calm, sultry air hinted at good breeding and sophistication. Susie was everything he was attracted to. And one of these days he’d learn that women like that were no good for him. He was a small-town Nebraska boy and women like his ex, and Susie, would never see anything in him other than that. “Whenever you can start would be great,” Susie said, sounding almost timid. She wouldn’t look at him, instead seeming to focus on his boots. There was something about her. He couldn’t place it. Susie gave the impression that she was shy, but there was more than that—more than her being married. And where was the husband? If he was hidden in that house and she was the one who contacted contractors, made arrangement for all home improvement, maybe he was an invalid or something. Kick him twice for being old-fashioned, but where he came from, a man took care of his home, making it a happy place for his family—unless he wasn’t able to. Whatever was going on, Susie Whittaker didn’t wear a wedding ring. Either way he had to know. “I couldn’t help just overhearing that you were married,” he prompted. She looked up at him quickly, some hard emotion glazing over those pretty green eyes. Her aunt rocked up on her heels, obviously willing her niece to answer for herself. Susie nibbled her lip and then looked back down at his boots. “Yes. I am.” She turned toward the car, reaching for the handle and then slipping inside and closing the door behind her. “Sorry if I was out of line.” He offered his best sympathetic smile to the older woman. She walked to the other side of the car. He noticed their Nebraska tags and wondered why they wouldn’t have out-of-state tags if they’d just moved from out of state. Betty in the diner had quickly informed him and anyone else who would listen that the pretty young lady was from New York.

15

Lorie O’Clare

“Things haven’t been easy for Susie lately. You weren’t out of line. We’ll see you out at the house whenever you’re ready to start.” The older woman winked at him and then climbed into the car. He watched the two of them drive off. Interesting. A brand-new car. A brand-new house. Something was up with Susie Whittaker and he had every intention of finding out what it was. The first day working on her deck, Luke didn’t see Susie. He’d hired one of the Wilson teenagers to help him, and the lanky boy proved an eager learner and hard worker. The second morning when he pulled up, realizing that with the boy’s energetic help they would be through with the deck a lot sooner than he’d thought, he stared at the sky, noticing the dark clouds hovering toward the west. “Think we’ll get rained out?” Jimmy Wilson ran his fingers through long curls. “Hard to say. Right now we’re under a thunderstorm watch, according to the weatherman. We’ll just pace ourselves, and if it turns ugly, we’ll shut down for the day.” Jimmy had been born in the area, just like Luke. Dark, forbidding skies were just part of spring. The news would announce a thunderstorm watch or warning almost daily until summer arrived. Nothing to bat an eye at. The two of them launched into their work. Two hours later, Susie walked out of the house, the coolness of the air-conditioning surrounding her when she crossed her arms and stared nervously at the sky. “There was just a weather update on the TV.” She sounded nervous as she hugged herself. It dawned on Luke that New Yorkers probably weren’t accustomed to their weather. “We got a tornado coming?” he asked, immediately feeling bad about his teasing comment when her pretty green eyes grew large. “They said conditions were likely for a tornado. Then they said we were in a tornado watch.” She glanced nervously at the sky again. “Maybe you two should quit working for the day.” The thick humidity was all Luke needed to know that something was brewing. Nothing any weatherman on TV said mattered much to him. He smiled at her, trying to sound reassuring. “That’s just normal weather for around here. I’d say we could put in another hour before any bad weather hits.” He put his hammer down and adjusted his work belt around his waist. He’d stepped closer to her before realizing what he was doing. That’s it. Charm her with body sweat. She’s married, big guy. And we don’t charm married women. 16

Penance

“Tornadoes are normal around here?” Her tone rose a little and she ran her tongue over her lips. “I thought Kansas got the tornadoes.” All thoughts left his head when she licked her lips like that. Such a small movement, yet so damned sexy. It wasn’t like him to give married women a second thought. Before he’d been married, and even now after his divorce, married women were off-limits. He had all the respect in the world for the institution. Why was it he couldn’t get his body to accept the simple fact that Susie Whittaker wasn’t available? “We get a lot more tornadoes than Kansas does.” Jimmy Wilson sounded proud of the fact. “Oh.” She nibbled her lower lip, her gaze locking with Luke’s. She looked so damned vulnerable. “Is there going to be a tornado?” “I wouldn’t worry about it.” He wouldn’t tell her there wasn’t much she could do to prepare for one. “I’m willing to guess we’ll get a storm—beyond that, there’s no reason to get scared about something you can’t control.” She surprised him when she straightened, her hands falling to her side. Her chest puffed, causing the material of her cotton dress to stretch over her curvy breasts. She didn’t wear baggy clothes today. It was a damn nice view. “I’m not scared, Luke Roge.” Her lips formed a thin line as her gaze narrowed on him. “Just keep working if you aren’t worried about the weather. Sorry to bother you.” She turned around, her auburn hair fanning over her shoulder and swaying down her back as she marched into the house. The strongest urge to slap her behind, give her just a bit more teasing, overwhelmed him. He curled his fingers into a fist, getting pissed that he seemed unable to accept that she wasn’t available. His mood darkening just like the sky, he turned around and grabbed his hammer. Miss Smarty Pants had a quick temper. He’d seen the fire in her eyes. The timid lady who’d appeared so shy when he’d asked about her marriage had transformed. And no matter what mood she displayed for him, he found her more and more appealing. Something was seriously wrong with him. He pounded nails a bit harder than needed, throwing his energy into his work. He’d met some gorgeous married women before and he’d never reacted to them the way he was to Susie. After working and stewing for almost an hour, a loud clap of thunder did nothing to ease his nerves. He hadn’t been raised to drool over married women. Images of what she’d look like with her hair flowing down her back and how her tits would feel in his hands wouldn’t leave him alone. He scowled at the sky, knowing they would do best to clean up and head out before it started raining. More than likely he would have to knock on her door and inform Susie that they would finish tomorrow. And actually, that might not be a bad idea. Maybe it was time to meet Mr. Whittaker. “I reckon we should clean up for the day,” he told the teenager. “Exactly what I was thinking.” Jimmy had already started rounding up tools. “I’ll load the truck.”

17

Lorie O’Clare

Lightning streaked across the sky and the humidity suddenly dropped. A stillness surrounded him, not even the birds making any noise. Sign enough—it was about ready to cut loose. Luke took a moment to stare at the large sky. Clouds slowly turned above him, the potential for a tornado growing. No matter how many storms he’d endured growing up—and he’d seen a fair share of tornadoes—he never got tired of the beauty of a good storm. It was nature in her rawest form—untamable, wild and just the way he’d imagined a good woman would be. He shook his head. Looking down at the ground, he couldn’t help smiling. Sophisticated and refined women were obviously more than he could handle. He sure didn’t need one as wild as a nasty storm. One large drop of rain splashed on his scalp, soaking in quickly with the sweat that covered him. Within less than a minute, it was pouring. “I better tell them we’ll be back tomorrow to finish.” Luke turned to Jimmy who simply waved at him while darting for Luke’s truck. Luke went to the back door and knocked. No one answered. He knocked again, a bit harder. The rain came down hard now, making his shirt cling to him. When he still didn’t get an answer he chanced the doorknob. It wasn’t locked. That seemed rather odd considering how much Susie Whittaker wanted her privacy. Once he closed the door behind him, all sound of the heavy rain outside faded. The house was well-built. He glanced around the clean kitchen. Everything was in place and the counters were almost bare. If he didn’t know better, he’d swear no one ever used this room. The sinks sparkled and the floor looked clean enough to eat off of. Except for the growing puddle around his feet as he stood there. Damn it. But then he picked up on a conversation in the other room. Susie was speaking, and she sounded worried. This was wrong. He needed to announce himself or leave. “Aunt Lisa. If he finds me, he’ll kill me. You would be in danger too.” Susie’s words pinned him where he stood. “That isn’t going to happen. Didn’t you hear what your dad just said?” Aunt Lisa spoke quietly, her voice harder to hear. “I know. He thinks Dad is spending all of his money on the investigation. But Dad should know he can’t be trusted.” Susie’s worried tone wavered while she spoke. “Believe me. We all know he can’t be trusted. Your dad is working with the police too.” “They can’t come here. Doesn’t anyone see this?” Susie’s tone rose, her ranting chilling Luke’s blood. “If the police come here and ask questions, it will bring more attention to me. I swear, Aunt Lisa, there are days when I just want to disappear again. No offense, but maybe if no one knew where I was, I would finally be safe.”

18

Penance

Luke had heard enough. He fought the urge to head into the living room and demand answers. Answers to questions that were none of his damned business. He looked down at the puddle surrounding his feet. There was no way he could leave and they not know someone had been in the house. And he didn’t see a towel lying anywhere in the large kitchen. Thunder clapped and lightning hit just as quickly. That was a close one. Susie shrieked in the other room and then laughed nervously. “Well, at least I don’t have to worry about cops showing up at my door today. No one is going to come out here in this weather.” The TV broke into another severe weather update, announcing that tornadoes had been spotted along the state line. They were south of here and probably wouldn’t head up this way. That wasn’t how their weather usually traveled. “Maybe we should make sure the batteries all work in the flashlights,” Aunt Lisa suggested. “This storm can’t even take my thoughts off of Rick. I can hear him now laughing, mocking the weather as if he were challenging it to take him on.” Susie’s entire tone had changed. She sounded sad, as if plagued by something or someone. Was this Rick person her husband? “Susie. No one is suggesting that you had any knowledge of how he would turn out to be. Remember, we all met him before you were married. You know your father would have put a halt to the wedding if he had any clue that Rick would turn out to be such a monster.” “Don’t insult monsters.” Susie’s laugh was anything but amused. “And just because we all know what he’s capable of doesn’t make him any less dangerous. It would be just like Rick to know if police came to question me. He would use them to find me.” “That isn’t going to happen,” Aunt Lisa reassured her. “With Rick, anything is possible.” “Your father didn’t build Winestone Enterprises without being a shrewd person. Put some trust in him. He’ll make sure we remain safe.” Aunt Lisa’s voice trailed off as she moved into another room. From the sounds of footsteps, the two women headed down a hallway deeper into the house. Luke had heard enough. Puddle or no puddle, it was time to leave. Turning, he opened the door quietly and left the house, this time making sure the door was locked behind him. Later that day, Luke leaned back in his office chair, staring at his computer screen. He wasn’t paying attention to his e-mail though. The conversation he’d overheard this afternoon between Susie and her aunt plagued him.

19

Lorie O’Clare

He had some answers. But there were hundreds of questions too. Susie had run. Apparently some abusive husband had given her cause to get lost in the good old Midwest. Yet she was still terrified. Terrified of some monster named Rick. None of it was any of his damned business. He shouldn’t have entered her house. And he shouldn’t have stood there listening. If she was in that much danger though, anyone could get into that house. It was built so damned well that not one floorboard squeaked. If she forgot to lock her door again, it could be someone entering who wasn’t there just to tell her he’d be back the next day to finish a deck. Leaning forward in his chair, he decided to do some more snooping. He’d never been a quick typist—his fingers were too damned big—but he found the right keys and typed in Winestone Enterprises. Amazingly, quite a few sites appeared on his page. He scrolled down, clicking on each link and glancing at the pages that appeared on his screen. Alfred Winestone, entrepreneur, owned quite a few successful businesses. He found one page and clicked on personal information. A society page popped up and Luke found himself staring at the pretty daughter of Alfred Winestone, Susan Winestone. Susie Whittaker was really Susan Winestone. Suddenly on a mission, Luke scrolled through several more pages. Finally he found a recent newspaper article on the society page. And the successful Winestone millionaire said in a recent interview that he has the best detectives searching for his missing daughter. Speculation has it that she is probably prancing around Europe and that her husband has funded the respite. The reporter went on to add that rumors had it that the Winestone giant and the husband of the pretty young Susan Winestone weren’t on the best of terms. Some thought foul play might be at hand. The local law enforcement wouldn’t comment. Luke’s phone rang and he reached for it absently. “What are you doing, big brother?” Matt Roge sounded like he’d just heard a good joke. “We saw the news. Figured I’d call and see if that old roof is holding up under the storms.” Luke’s younger brother Matt was always the mother hen. Not to mention that he was an incredible carpenter, almost as good as Luke. “I just put all of Mom’s pots out in the kitchen earlier to catch the leaks,” he teased in response. “Figured it would give me fresh drinking water for the rest of the week.” Matt laughed. “I could see you doing that.” “Seriously though, so far she’s holding up. Dad knew how to build a house.” As a matter of fact, Luke knew his father had helped put up at least a few of those houses out around Pearl Lake.

20

Penance

“Well, I might be up later this month. Robin has another business trip and she says she might send the kids to her mother’s. Better to pester you than hang out here all weekend eating frozen food.” Luke wondered how solid his brother’s marriage was, but he didn’t ask. “You know you’re welcome anytime. Mom and Dad left the house to all of us.” He talked to his brother a few more minutes and then hung up the phone. Once again staring at the computer screen, Luke found himself wondering what he should do with the information he’d just learned about Susan Winestone…alias Susie Whittaker.

21

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Four Susie stared at the puddle on the kitchen floor. Her aunt had opted for a nap, the storm having seemed to settle a bit, but Susie was amped with energy. Too much energy. She walked over to the drawer where the washcloths and hand towels were and pulled out two small towels. It was a good-sized puddle. At first she thought they had a leak. The ceiling didn’t seem damp though. Squatting, she began cleaning it up, her thoughts plagued by the conversation she’d had with her aunt earlier. There was no way she could continue leading her life terrified that Rick would show up at any minute. It would take her down, make her crazy. She’d be an old lady before she was thirty-five. “And that’s not going to happen,” she told herself with conviction as she rubbed harder over the tile. Her father was doing everything in his power to protect her. More than likely Rick was glad that she was gone. He probably had a different woman in his bed every night. She wasn’t foolish enough to think he’d just let her be though. No. Rick would have someone looking for her. He wouldn’t trust her father. Hell. Rick didn’t trust anyone. And in spite of the fact that she didn’t want the knowledge, Susie had enough information on Rick to put him away for life. The man was a drug lord. He was a thief. He did everything his own way with little concern for the law. Everything about him made her skin crawl. They hadn’t been married more than a few months when she began overhearing conversations, catching glimpses of letters on his desk, seeing e-mails that she shouldn’t have seen. More than anything she wished she didn’t know what she knew. It would be perfect if she could just quietly divorce him and let him go his own way. People like Rick would go down sooner or later. The law would catch up with him. He would play his dirty games until one day he slipped. She wanted nothing to do with any of it. Standing, she carried the soaked towels over to the washing machine. There wasn’t enough yet to do a load, but she dropped them inside the machine anyway and then stared at them for a minute. Why had there been such a large puddle at her back door? Turning, her stomach twisting in knots, she stared at the tiles that had just been covered with water. Fear suddenly swept through her and she walked slowly over to the spot. Once again she looked up at the ceiling. There were no signs of moisture

22

Penance

anywhere. Maybe it had seeped under the back door. If that were the case, she would need Luke to fix that for her. She ran her fingers over the wood of the door, but it seemed dry. Where had the water come from? Susie reached for the handle to open the door and froze when she realized it was locked. The thumb lock was turned down. An uncontrolled shiver raced through her. Her stomach twisted. “I left you unlocked.” She stared at the door, hesitating before twisting the lock in the doorknob. She’d intentionally not locked it in case the storm suddenly got so bad that Luke and his helper could get inside quickly if they’d needed to. Her legs wobbled when she opened the door, too afraid to go outside. Quickly she closed it again and relocked it. Someone had been in her house. The puddle on the floor was from wet feet. Only two people could have entered—Luke or the teenage boy working with him. Susie rushed down the hall to her aunt’s bedroom. She stopped in the doorway. Her aunt slept soundly on her bed, snoring quietly, looking peaceful and relaxed. None of this had been easy on her aunt either. She’d given up her life, a life that wasn’t all messed up like Susie’s. Aunt Lisa deserved a good nap. Susie turned from the doorway, worrying her lower lip with her teeth as she walked slowly back down the hallway. She and Aunt Lisa had discussed Rick and her father earlier. If Luke or the boy entered her home and overheard their conversation…oh shit! She grabbed the home phone. There was no dial tone. “Oh hell.” Susie dropped the phone on to the cradle and glanced outside. Heavy rain created streams of water down the windowpane. She walked over and flipped the light switch. Nothing. Hurrying into the kitchen, she stared at the appliances that should be glowing with the correct time. “Power lines must be down.” Wind blew outside and she hurried over and grabbed her cell phone. With a glance she saw that there was no signal. There was no way she could sit out this storm wondering if Luke had entered her home and heard them talking. She would go insane—and she wasn’t far from that point as it was. If she headed into town, she could use a pay phone and call Luke. All she needed to know was if he’d entered her home. He wouldn’t bat an eye at such a question—anyone would want to know if someone entered their house unannounced. She wouldn’t make a big deal out of it, just casually ask. If he told her he’d been inside, then she’d know he’d overheard her conversation with Aunt Lisa. And if he had overheard, then what?

23

Lorie O’Clare

On an impulse, she grabbed her keys and purse. Scribbling a quick note for her aunt so she wouldn’t worry, she grabbed her purse and her cell phone and hurried out the door. Thick humidity soaked through her clothes before she could even start her car. The ground was damp and moisture seeped through her canvas shoes quickly. By the time she had the air-conditioning in the car blowing cold air, she was already covered with perspiration. Trees so tall they had to be over a hundred years old lined either side of the twolane highway as she headed toward town. The sky was a dangerous dark blue and hung so low she swore she could reach out her window and touch the clouds. Although the weather made her nervous, she had to admit that the contrast of color, the rich green of the countryside contrasting with the different shades of blue in the sky was incredibly beautiful. She could get used to living like this. A small town, a house in the country, life just a bit slower and calmer than what she’d had before. A peaceful calm settled through her as she slowed to the speed limit inside Windy Hills. The town was different than when she’d been here before. The place seemed like a ghost town. There were no people on the street and the shops all looked empty. Pulling into the small parking lot of the grocery store, the rain stopped as she noticed a pay phone outside the entrance. Once again, humidity thick enough to cut with a knife wrapped around her as she got out of her car. Her simple dress clung to her body. Just walking from her car to the pay phone had perspiration beading between her breasts. “Damn it.” She didn’t have any phone numbers. A quick, hot gust of wind soared past her as she headed toward the store entrance. “Do you have a phone book I can borrow?” she asked the clerk who stood by the cage where there appeared to be a small post office. “You having car trouble?” The woman’s badge, which hung crooked on her polyester shirt, read Maudine. “No.” Susie smiled, the store’s air-conditioning chilling her damp body. “I’m doing some work on my house and need to find someone to help me with some of it.” She’d figured out already that these small-town people liked knowing other folks’ business. Offering a bit of information might keep the older woman from asking more questions. Maudine looked at her oddly. “You live here in Windy Hills?” Susie shook her head. “No. Out at Lake Front Estates.” Now the woman frowned. She walked around the cage and searched under the counter. “Your phones out up that way?” Susie nodded. “I had to come into town anyway, so figured I’d make phone calls while I was here.”

24

Penance

Maudine produced a very thin phone book and placed it on the counter. “Well, I do know that old Danny Roge helped build most of those houses around that lake before he passed away. Luke Roge is back in town after divorcing that Miss Priss he fell for. I’d say any kind of work you need done on your house, you should call him. Word has it he’s started up the Roge business again.” “I didn’t realize he was divorced,” Susie said quietly and then bit her lip when Maudine lifted her eyebrow with interest. “So you’ve met our Luke,” she said, suddenly sounding like his mother. “He’s quite the good-looking man, and very handy around the house. But he had his heart yanked out by that Peggy girl. Had her mind full of big-city lights and all. She wasn’t right for him. We all knew it.” Susie nodded, accepting the small phone book and flipping through the pages. Maudine’s weathered fingers took over the book, flipping through it upside down. She pointed to a business ad. “That’s still his daddy’s ad, but the number is the same. You call Luke if you need anything.” A flash of light from outside grabbed Susie’s attention. At the same time, thunder roared loud enough to shake the building. “You do know we’re in a tornado warning, don’t you?” Maudine hurried from behind the cage and walked over to the glass doors leading to the parking lot. “They changed it over from a watch to a warning. They spotted a tornado touch ground just southwest of here.” “I didn’t know.” She stared past Maudine toward the outside, imagining the woman thought her an idiot for venturing out in such terrible weather. “I mean I heard the weather on TV before leaving, but didn’t know they saw a tornado.” “They’re as unpredictable as a man,” Maudine said, chuckling. “And there’s not a damned thing you can do to change how either of them are.” It looked like night out there. She’d turned off the television when her aunt had gone to lie down. The weather had simply made her even more nervous, and after discussing her plight with her aunt, she’d just wanted a break. Turning the television off had been like turning the weather off in her mind. Unfortunately, just like with the problems in her life, turning her back on them didn’t make them go away. Maudine turned toward the cage again and then glanced around the store. “I’ve got a radio going behind the counter there. Let’s see if we got tornadoes heading our way. Half the time they go around us.” Maudine’s eyes glowed as if a tornado was simply a break in her mundane life. Susie could hardly move from the thought of being hit by such intense weather. She’d never given tornadoes a lot of thought, but from what she did know about them, they weren’t something she ever wanted to experience.

25

Lorie O’Clare

“If I were you I’d hurry on home. I’d be there myself if I didn’t have to work.” Maudine disappeared behind the cage and Susie turned her attention toward the phone book. Luke’s number stared up at her. She quickly took it to memory. She hurried back outside. It was hard to believe how drastically the weather had changed. Instead of a dark blue, the sky almost had a hazy green shade to it. And the humidity had broken. Everything around her was so still. It was as if there wasn’t a soul around for miles, or a bird or a squirrel or anything. She slid into her car and smiled when she realized she had a signal. Susie punched in the numbers to call Luke. She noticed a calm had settled over her as well. Luke Roge would be able to take care of things. The lady inside the store had faith in him and Susie sensed that he was trustworthy as well. Maybe he could put an alarm system into her house. She’d grown up with them all her life and should have had one installed immediately when she’d moved here. Luke already knew she was from the big city. He wouldn’t question why she would want one. More than likely he would think all big-city people had them—which was pretty much the truth. The phone rang once and Susie felt herself relaxing even more. He would be the kind of man she could trust. Capable and strong, he was nothing like Rick. Luke was honest and hard-working—hell, he’d probably never broken the law in his entire life. He ran his own business, a family business. The town thought highly of him from what she’d seen. “Hello?” a deep baritone said. Warmth rushed from her head to toes that had nothing to do with the weather. A sudden pulse began between her legs and she shifted, fighting the desire to rub herself and make it go away. She cleared her throat. “Luke?” she asked, her mouth suddenly too dry while her pussy got way too wet. “Yes. Who is this?” Concern took over his tone. She must have sounded like some desperate woman, unable to take care of herself. Susie took a deep breath and exhaled quickly, working to put determination into her voice. She didn’t want to be thought of as some helpless female. “Hello, Luke. This is Susie Whittaker.” She spoke slowly and calmly. As if defying her tone, a wicked wind slapped the car and large raindrops began pelting her windshield. “Where are you?” He almost yelled into the phone, making Susie jump. Susie straightened. The rain began falling harder. Nonetheless, she held her dignity and kept her voice calm. “I just happened to be in town. I thought I’d give you a call about doing some more work on my house.” Now to figure out how to bring up the puddle on her kitchen floor.

26

Penance

“You’re in town? Don’t you realize we’ve got tornadoes heading this way?” Something in the way he emphasized tornadoes had her squinting through the rain toward the sky. Everything looked very dark. “Where are you? I’ll come get you.” “I’m perfectly fine. I’m at the grocery store here in Windy Hills and decided I would get some bids to have an alarm system put into my house. I think someone entered my home earlier, and I really value my privacy. There was a puddle on my kitchen floor, but no one announced they were in my house.” “That was me in your house. I left the puddle, if that’s what you’re worried about. I’m sorry.” A vicious chill hardened every muscle in Susie’s body. Luke might have heard her talking about Rick. If only she could ask him if he overheard her talking. “Why were you in my house without telling me?” Her voice cracked and a fear she couldn’t control made her shiver. “I’m sorry that I scared you,” he said quietly. “I meant to announce myself, but when I heard you and your aunt talking, I didn’t. I have no excuses. Susie. I know who you are.” Lightning cracked so close to her it raised the hairs on her arms. A yelp escaped her when thunder followed immediately, shaking the car and leaving her trembling. “Susie?” Luke said into the phone when she didn’t answer. Suddenly rain pelted her car with so much intensity she couldn’t see, couldn’t think. She’d never seen such large raindrops. It was as if someone threw cups of water at her windows. They hit hard and fast. “I’ll talk to you later,” she said, hanging up the phone. Lightning coursed through the air, its powerful electrical charges surging through her body. In a brief moment it lit up her world, showing her a dark town being doused with intense rain. Not a soul was around her. Everyone else had enough sense to stay inside during the storm. Feeling stupid and just a bit nervous, she sat and stared at the intense storm. She couldn’t drive in this stuff. Rain pounded so hard against her car it was hard to think. It sounded like multitudes of tiny drummers beating savagely against her roof and windows. Visibility was shot. Turning on her headlights didn’t do a bit of good. For the time being she was stuck sitting in her driver’s seat outside the small grocery store. A sinking sensation that she was trapped left her feeling more than unsettled. And it took a moment for her to recognize the ringing of her cell phone. Looking down at the glow inside her purse, she reached for the phone. She exhaled when she recognized her aunt’s number on the small panel. Aunt Lisa was probably wondering where the hell she was. And what the hell she was doing here. “Hello.”

27

Lorie O’Clare

“Are you all right?” Her aunt’s concerned tone immediately made Susie feel bad for wandering out when the weather was so bad. “I didn’t realize it would pour like this when I left. And yes, I’m fine. But it looks like I’m going to be sitting here until this storm passes through.” Susie gulped in breaths to calm herself. “The phone wasn’t working when I left the house.” “It’s working now. Where are you?” “In Windy Hills, outside the grocery store.” “Susie. I’m watching the TV. They say there’s a tornado just five miles from here.” Her aunt’s quiet tone grabbed Susie more than her words. Aunt Lisa was really scared. As if to add to the severity of the conversation, a gust of wind rocked Susie’s car, and she grabbed her steering wheel. Her tummy did a flip-flop and she stared wideeyed through her windows. She couldn’t see a damned thing, not even the grocery store, the rain fell so hard. Everything outside just looked gray, like a solid cloud had descended over her, pelting her car with rain more intense than she’d ever experienced before. “Well, there’s no way I can drive.” She couldn’t even see the end of her hood. “What possessed you to go out in this weather anyway?” “It wasn’t doing this when I left. I’ll be fine, Aunt Lisa.” She decided not to tell her aunt about the puddle or the conversation she’d just had with Luke. His words unnerved her almost more than the storm did. The first person she’d sought out in her new life now knew who she really was. “I’m going to get off of here, Aunt Lisa. I’ll call you when it clears enough for me to drive.” “Be careful.” Her aunt’s worried tone rang through her head even after she disconnected the call and slipped it into her back pocket. She’d tried being careful ever since she’d left New York. Leaning her head back against the driver’s seat, she blew out a breath of frustration. Her skin began itching from moisture and humidity clinging to her. Her clothes weren’t hanging on her right. And the thoughts that plagued her made her ache to take off, get out of this situation, leave—go anywhere. At the moment she’d run back into the store, if she could only see the building. Closing her eyes didn’t help. Her conversation with her father on the phone earlier, then with her aunt afterwards and most recently the disturbing words Luke had said to her…all of it swam through her brain. There was no escape. She’d already run in the night. Running didn’t solve anything. Her problems came right along with her. Susie opened her eyes and then rubbed the moisture from her eyelids. Rick was one hell of a dangerous man, but somehow she had to fight him. If she didn’t, her life would fade away and there would never be happiness again. And she wouldn’t give Rick the satisfaction of destroying her. Or worse yet, of killing her because of the knowledge she had in her head.

28

Penance

Two beacons of light faded in and out of her vision through the windshield. Susie focused on them, watching them blur out of sight and then brighten again. It took her a moment to realize they were headlights. Their brightness grew stronger until she worried they wouldn’t see her and run right into her. She pressed her hand on her horn, but the pounding of the rain against her car made it impossible for her to hear herself honking. There was no way anyone else would hear it. Her driver’s door opened suddenly, tearing a scream from her throat as she dove toward the passenger seat. She hadn’t even seen anyone walking toward her. Large soaked hands grabbed her arm, sliding down her skin as she was yanked out of the car. Immediately blinded by the rain, she panicked, her heart exploding in her chest while she gasped for air. And got a mouthful of water for her effort. “Come on. Let’s go.” Luke’s demanding tone surrounded her as he reached around her and pulled her purse out of her car and then slammed her door. She could barely see him from the wind slapping her hair in her face and the rain beating against her so hard that it hurt. Water splashed against her legs as she struggled to walk. Luke half carried, half dragged her through the storm. She wanted to fight him and at the same time cling to him. More than anything, she hadn’t wanted to brave this storm alone. But the last conversation she’d had with Luke chilled her blood, and she wasn’t sure if she was seeking out sanctuary or walking into more danger. The next thing she knew, Luke shoved her into the passenger seat of his Bronco and slammed the door behind her. Once again inside a vehicle, this one larger and saturated with the faint smell of fresh wood and car oil, she wiped her hair from her face. She was so damned wet it seemed her entire world was nothing but water. “At least you had the sense not to drive in this shit,” Luke said as he climbed into the driver’s seat and threw his truck into gear. “Where are we going?” She couldn’t take her eyes off him. Soaking wet, his hair clung to his head, droplets falling to his broad shoulders. The T-shirt he wore clung to him like a second skin, showing off corded muscles that rippled against the fabric. Luke was all man. And he was sitting way too close to her. His jeans were just as wet, hugging muscular legs. Someone with so much strength could take on a storm like this and weather it out without a moment’s fear. His jaw was set with determination, his mouth forming a thin line. Droplets of water clung to his eyelashes as he focused ahead, his large hands gripping the steering wheel as he navigated through zero visibility like he did it every day. “I’m taking you back to my house. It’s closer than trying to drive to yours.” “Oh.” She looked ahead through the windshield but couldn’t see a damned thing. The windshield wipers slapped back and forth across the windshield so hard that it made her sick to her stomach watching them. But she couldn’t look away either. Her only other option was looking at Luke, and he made her tummy twist into knots also.

29

Lorie O’Clare

He was taking her to his place. She’d never asked if he lived alone or not—there hadn’t been reason to. But if he was divorced, she guessed that he might. They would be alone, soaked and riding out this storm together. Butterflies danced in her already nerve-racked stomach. Suddenly, enduring this storm didn’t seem to be as big of a deal. Her mind went to the possibilities of what it would be like being alone with Luke Roge. She shouldn’t be having such thoughts. Her divorce wasn’t even final. Legally at this moment, she was still married, although she couldn’t wait for her father to call saying papers were ready to sign. They would be faxed to her the moment they were finalized. She dared to glance over at Luke again. His aggressive manner as he drove ruthlessly through the storm suddenly made the space inside the Bronco way too warm. When they stopped and Luke cut the engine, he turned to look at her. It was so dark outside his blue eyes seemed to glow with satisfaction as he stared at her for a moment. There was no way to tell what he thought, although she swore he looked pleased with himself. She couldn’t look away though. Swallowing the lump in her throat, she studied his solid muscle tone, his high, broad cheekbones and the intense look he gave her. Without a word, Luke turned from her, opening his car door and disappearing into the storm. “Wait,” she cried out, turning to open her own door. He was there by her side before she could get out. Once again his large hands were on her. He wrapped his arm around her, pulling her against him. Unable to see where she was going, she ducked her head and allowed him to lead her through the rain. Wind had picked up and it blew against her so hard she stumbled. Nothing she’d experienced matched the intensity of this storm. And she’d been caught in a thunderstorm or two during her life. Even blinded by snow and the cold, she’d managed to handle herself. Her heart pounded in her chest and every breath she took was filled with water. It seemed they walked sideways. No matter how many steps she took, the wind tore at her, fighting to yank her away from Luke. His grip on her tightened and he yelled something, although the pelting rain and high winds made it impossible to hear him. She climbed steps alongside Luke, realizing they were suddenly on a large front porch even though wind still slapped her hair against her face. Her clothes hung so heavily on her they made it harder to move. And she was cold—damned cold. In the next instant they were inside, Luke closing the solid wooden door behind her. “I guess paybacks are due. Now you can leave the puddle at my door,” he told her, leaving her standing at the entrance as he hurried into the darkness of the house. His words twisted through her. She shook desperately from nerves and chills while struggling to shove her hair from her face. It was so soaked it weighed a ton. She didn’t like the coolness of his words though, spoken so casually as if they were a joke.

30

Penance

Looking around her, taking in hardwood floors and solid, old furniture that filled the large living room, she wondered again exactly what he might have heard standing in her kitchen earlier that day. Lightning briefly lit up the room, making it easier to see pictures that hung on the wall, as well as a large fireplace at the other end of the room. She shivered, wondering where he’d disappeared to. “Luke?” She looked around her, nerves making her heart pound in her chest. She was so damned soaked that she wondered if she’d ever be warm again. “Power’s out,” he informed her when he hurried back into the living room. “Here. Dry yourself off and put this on. Bathroom is down the hall. I’ll get the generator started.” She swallowed heavily as she absently took the thick towel and heavy bathrobe that he offered her. He’d changed clothes and now wore loose-fitting sweatpants and no shirt. Sprays of dark hair spread over his chest—a chest so fit and muscular it made her mouth go dry. “Umm, okay.” He left her alone again, hurrying off into the darkness of the house. She walked through the large living room, entering the hallway and heading toward the open door that fortunately proved to be the bathroom. Shutting the door enclosed her in complete darkness. It proved somewhat of a chore to strip out of her wet clothes, towel dry and then slip into the large robe. She put the towel over her shoulder, allowing her hair to dampen it instead of the robe, and felt a bit silly when she walked back out of the dark room, barefoot and practically naked, to search for Luke.

31

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Five “It’s going to be a bad storm.” Luke carried a small generator with cobwebs stretched over it. “I haven’t had to use this thing in a few years. Let’s hope it still works.” A crashing sound outside tensed every muscle in her body. Susie jumped, tugging on the collar of the thick bathrobe as she hugged it to her. “How long will the power be out?” It looked like he was going through a lot of work to get the generator going. There were bad storms in New York. And she’d lived through more than her share of power outages. But they always just rode them out, waiting until the electric company took care of things. “It looked like most of the town was out of power when I came in to get you,” he said. “Might take a day or so before they can get to the rural houses.” “Hmm.” Susie looked around the dark kitchen while Luke moved easily, opening drawers and making a pile of small supplies on the table. He’d put the dusty generator on the floor next to the table. Rain beat the windows, rattling the panes. Thunder shook the old house. More than likely this place had endured many storms. And the way Luke moved, like he’d done this many times before, relaxed her a bit. Luke handed her a small white radio that looked like it had to be a good twenty years old. “Here. See if you can tune that in to ninety-four point five. They should be all weather during a storm like this.” Grateful for something to do, she pulled out the antenna and sat down on one of the kitchen chairs. In the dark, it took a minute to find the power switch and then the volume knob. But she had the thing filling the room with static before long and then finally tuned in to the station. “Repeat. Everyone in Clay, Fillmore and Saline Counties need to take shelter immediately.” The radio announcer had an urgent tone in his voice, sounding almost breathless. “Spotters have reported a funnel on the ground just outside of Saline County moving approximately fifty miles an hour northwest.” Luke stopped what he was doing and stared at the radio. She didn’t like the expression that crossed his face. “What?” she asked. “Come on.” He grabbed her arm, scooped up the flashlight on the table and headed down the hallway.

32

Penance

“Is it bad?” She clung to the radio, the announcer continuing to advise on how to properly take shelter during a tornado. “Yup.” He pushed open a door and pulled her into a dark room. “Watch your step.” She barely had time to realize they were at the top of a flight of stairs. A crashing sound shook the house and Luke froze, swore under his breath, then pulled Susie down the stairs. Mildew-dampened air filled her nostrils. The radio lost its signal. “Damn thing never did work down here,” he mumbled and then flicked on a flashlight. More rumbling shook the house. “We’re going to be okay, right?” She followed the glow of the flashlight, taking in shelves of empty Mason jars and massive amounts of cobwebs. “Sorry. I haven’t been here long enough to take on this basement yet. The accommodations are the best I have to offer at the moment.” When he looked at her, the glow of the flashlight highlighted his strong cheekbones. Blue eyes glowed in the darkness. Something roared overhead, sounding like the rumble in the subway. Crashing glass made her jump and she let out a yelp, then covered her mouth with her hand. Luke turned his attention toward the stairs, looking anything but pleased. The entire house seemed to shake. She glanced up at the cobweb-laden ceiling as more thunder seemed to crash directly above them. The basement was creepy. But her fear didn’t come from being stuck down here in the darkness. The sounds coming from upstairs sounded a hell of a lot worse than anything that might be in the basement. A strange, whistling sound filled the air. Then a door opened upstairs, banging against the wall behind it. Susie jumped, her heart suddenly racing so quickly that it hurt. Luke pulled her into his arms, his warmth encompassing her while hard muscle suddenly distracted her senses. “It’s okay,” he whispered into her hair. “Susie.” She looked up into his concerned eyes. His tongue darted over his lips while he adjusted her in his arms. The heavy bathrobe pulled open and she felt his coarse chest hair rub against her skin. Tingles rushed through her, giving her chills although she suddenly was anything but cold. Luke lowered his mouth, brushing his lips over hers. Susie sighed, responding to the kiss. The banging upstairs matched the thud of her heart. The fear that trembled inside her suddenly waned as her pussy throbbed and swelled. His arms tightened around her and he dove into her mouth, a growl escaping him. It rumbled through him,

33

Lorie O’Clare

his muscles tensing and flexing against her. She should adjust her bathrobe, fix it so that not so much of her was exposed. And she did feel exposed. All thoughts of the storm vanished as she tasted him, felt him pressed against her. A sudden wash of vulnerability made her knees grow weak. Instead of reaching for the bathrobe, pulling it more securely around her, her fingers snaked up his bare chest. Muscles quivered under her touch. Coarse dark hairs tickled her fingertips. Her insides boiled and heat pooled between her legs. A fiery need rushed through her that she’d never experienced before. Something so intense, so mind-consuming that it left her dizzy. And all from one kiss. Damn. Luke’s hand spread over her back, brushing over the bathrobe and somehow still burning her skin. His touch robbed her senses, stole her ability to think or to hear anything other than her breathing. He cradled the back of her head. Turning her, his fingers gentle yet determined in their grip, he adjusted her head to deepen the kiss. Her hands gripped his shoulders, holding on, feeling thick, solid muscle. His strength fed her, empowered her. So much confidence, so much calm resolve. It was as if Luke knew when he brought her down here that she’d end up in his arms practically naked while he devoured her. He broke off the kiss, creating a hot trail down the side of her face to her neck. “You taste so good. Better than I imagined.” Knowing he’d thought about her made the heat inside her reach the danger point at record speed. He nibbled at the sensitive part of her neck. The bathrobe itched and she leaned in to him, not caring so much this time when it opened farther. Every inch of him was hard-packed steel muscle. From the top of his shoulders by the base of his neck all the way down his bulging arms. Susie’s fingertips tingled, loving the exploration when she felt his coarse hair on his forearms. “This crossed your mind too.” Heat burned in her cheeks at the truth of his words. “Maybe,” she confessed, letting her head fall back so that he could devour her neck. His teeth scraped her flesh. Chills rushed over her, giving her goose bumps. Luke’s hands moved, suddenly touching her skin. Had her bathrobe fallen open that far? “Luke?” “Hmm.” Her bathrobe slipped from her shoulders. Luke’s hand pressed into the small of her back, keeping her bathrobe from puddling at her feet. Her mind tumbled over too many thoughts at once. Was she asking him to continue? Maybe she should suggest they stop.

34

Penance

She didn’t know this man, this Luke Roge. But the way he kissed, what his mouth did to her body… “Oh God,” she cried when he lowered his mouth to her nipple. His teeth latched on, tugged slightly and her world toppled to the side. Thunder might have rumbled above them, or maybe the noise came from inside her. She held on, digging her nails into solid muscle, clinging as her knees trembled. He sucked and licked, feasting on her like a starving man. His fingers pressed into her hips, the bathrobe crumpled over his hands and bunched up around her waist. It draped down her legs, brushing against her oversensitive flesh. She moved her feet, aware of the cold, damp floor underneath them. Every inch of her turned into one overexposed raw nerve sensitive to his touch, his breath, his teeth and his powerful hold on her. “I love how you taste, how you feel,” he whispered between her breasts and then began another wicked trail down her middle. Her vision blurred, but she looked down, focusing on the top of his head. Light brown hair formed soft curls. Susie moved her hand, stroking his head. Once it occurred to her that she’d encouraged his action, she didn’t know whether to stop or continue. Luke growled, lapping at her bellybutton, which about did her in. She bucked, not accustomed to the small hole being invaded. He purred his delight, adjusting his large body and kneeling before her, adoring her further until she worried she’d double over on him. “That tickles,” she cried out, and then added on a breath, “I think.” He chuckled, undaunted, but left her bellybutton moist and tingling while continuing his journey. Luke adjusted his hands, allowing the bathrobe to part farther. He spread his fingers on the backs of her legs, just below her ass. He spread her open, she was sure of it. Certainly she didn’t part her legs, inviting him in. Once he found her most tender area, she never wanted him to leave. The man had a tongue and mouth that worked magic. She pressed her hands on his head, holding him in place, and thrust her pussy forward, needing him, craving what he offered. He hummed and stroked her clit tenderly. Then he thrust deeper, parting her already soaked labia with his tongue. Susie clearly would die, or pass out and collapse completely on top of him, making an ass out of herself. Never had anything felt so incredibly wonderful. He devoured her, lapping at her juices and then plunged inside. His tongue was like a miniature cock, just rough enough to over-sensitize the insides of her pussy. But then his lips found her clit and he sucked. That warm suction wrapped around the most sensitive part of her body sent a pressure rushing through her insides. Susie grabbed his hair, tugging, not sure whether to yank him away or thrust harder against his face. She cried out, her voice echoing in the dark basement, while she

35

Lorie O’Clare

erupted inside. The pressure broke, wave after wave of luscious sensations rushing over each other. Something that sounded like an explosion rocked her world. The concrete basement floor shook. The wooden panels above her head creaked and moaned. The sound of glass shattering barely registered when she toppled over Luke, her pussy tingling and soaked. Her legs were no better than noodles and she shivered, the aftershock of her orgasm leaving her breathless. Luke grabbed her, straightening and keeping her against him while he somehow managed to pull the robe up her back. She went rigid in his arms. Her body was numb, swollen and tingling. What the hell had she just done? A storm…a tornado…a man who claimed to know her true identity. Dear Lord. What was she thinking? Her mind whirled with too many thoughts. She backed away from Luke, adjusting the bathrobe around her. Then there was silence. His breathing sounded as labored as hers. But other than that there was nothing. No wind. No thunder. No sounds of things breaking. Just silence. “I hate to think what it looks like upstairs.” His mouth glistened from her come, the view making her crave him. Damn. She wanted him to fuck her. “Is it over?” she asked, her voice a scratchy whisper. Luke stepped closer, reaching between her legs and rubbing a calloused thumb over her swollen pussy. “This isn’t over. I have every intention of fucking the shit out of you.” Her heart skipped a beat. She looked up at him but he leaned over and grabbed the flashlight, then turned toward the stairs. The beam glowed over the wooden steps while he hurried up them. Well, he sure wasn’t going to leave her down here in the dark. Hurrying after him, she almost ran into his back when he reached the hallway. An eerie silence filled the dark house. Luke moved quietly from one room to the other, assessing the damage. A kitchen window had exploded, glass covering the counter and sink. He glanced at it briefly before walking through the rest of the house. When they reached the living room he halted. A large tree lay where the front porch had been. Part of a branch thrust through one of the living room windows, drops of water from its bark and leaves soaking the floor and furniture. “Let’s go out the back door.” He turned and looked down at her, assessing her for a moment. “You better put on your shoes.”

36

Penance

Once they were both properly attired to take a look outside, he led the way out the back door. In all her life, Susie had never seen a sky like the one that greeted them. Clouds hung so low she swore she could reach out and touch them. All shades of green, pink and blue flooded through them. The clouds were small and seemed to rotate like hundreds of tiny funnels. And the air around her filled with patches of cold and warm. She followed Luke around the house, stepping over small branches that could easily be gathered later. When they reached the front of the house, Luke groaned. The front porch was gone. “Damn.” She tightened her robe around her and stared at the large tree that had been uprooted, its mangled roots stretching toward the sky like a deformed arthritic hand. The trunk of the tree lay several feet off the ground. Its branches twisted over the front of the house. “I wonder how everyone else fared.” Luke squinted at the sky with an unreadable expression. “My cell phone is in my clothes.” She should call her aunt and make sure she was okay. “You aren’t going anywhere yet.” He still didn’t look at her but instead stared at the damage done to the house. His comment sent shock waves charging through her. Every inch of her body screamed for more of him. But it had been a mistake to come into town. And even a worse mistake to allow him to bring her over here. Had they gone to her house, they wouldn’t have almost fucked the shit out of each other. She wouldn’t want a man whom she probably should have nothing to do with. Getting involved with anyone right now would be a huge mistake. “I need to get home.” He turned on her, his mouth tightened into a thin line. “No.” “You can’t just keep me here.” “I can for now. The storm isn’t over.” As if on cue, a large white streak of lightning cracked through the sky. Glancing around them, Susie wrapped the bathrobe tighter around her. No matter where she turned, it was as if she looked at a different sky with each glance. So many colors faded together. Different shades of green clouds faded into blue and lavender clouds with hints of pink made the panoramic view incredible. The turbulent sky matched the feelings in her mind, and the wild rushes were still lurching inside her. If he wouldn’t take her home, she had no choice but to stay. Luke’s house stood high on a hill with open land spread out in every direction. Other than trees surrounding the house, nothing blocked her view, enabling her to see around them for miles, it seemed. She’d been in the country before many times at her

37

Lorie O’Clare

aunt’s house, but there the countryside was rolling hills. This was wide-open, flat land. Even with the sky looking damned dangerous, it was beautiful and intense. When Luke reached for her, she almost jumped, her heart coming to a quick halt before beating rapidly. “Look over there,” he told her, pulling her into his arms and turning her at the same time. Her back pressed against his chest while his arms tightened around her like a belt. Stroking one of his large hands over her belly, the heat from his touch soaked right through the thick bathrobe. He pointed with the other hand, leaning his head forward so that his cheek almost touched hers. Susie looked where he pointed. On the horizon, a thin brown line dipped down from the sky, curving slightly like a string and dancing as it moved slowly over the ground. “What is it?” she asked. “That’s a tornado.” “Oh fuck!” She jumped, twisting furiously in his arms. For a moment it was as if she tried to climb over him. Tornadoes were bad. The worst. This man just pointed one out to her as if he were asking her to look at a tree or a particular flower. He grabbed her, this time touching flesh when the bathrobe once again fell open. He gripped her under her arms, his thumbs touching the swell of her breasts, and she froze. “It’s okay, Susie. That one isn’t coming this way,” he whispered in her ear. His thumb did a slow, wicked dance over her flesh. For a moment, she couldn’t move. Her chin rested against his chest and she inhaled his scent. So masculine, so confident, the fading scent of fabric softener and soap mixing with something unique to him. They should go inside. They should do something. “Is it gone?” she whispered. “No. I still see it.” His thumb barely brushed over the bottom of her breast. Susie jumped, too many sensations rushing through her at once. Danger lurked around them. But there was danger wrapped around that small stroke of his thumb as well. Wanting him to keep touching her and wanting to run at the same time, she took a step backward, adjusting her bathrobe. She was an action kind of gal. Waiting for someone else to tend to matters when she could take care of herself had always bothered her. And with everything in her life so upside down right now, leaning against this stranger, this man who beckoned her, was too much. “I’m going to see if my cell phone works.” It was a decision made instantly and a damned good excuse to put some distance between them. 38

Penance

She didn’t look where the tornado had been as she retraced her steps back to the house. Luke didn’t let her go. He held her close while leading the way. Just as they turned toward the back door, a fierce wind picked up, almost knocking her backward. Luke grabbed her hand, rushing toward the house. As they reached the edge of the house and turned toward the back door, the wind intensified, pushing the flesh of her face back. Luke yelled something, but she didn’t hear him. As they reached the back door, Susie stared at another tornado. This one was a lot closer, on the other end of the field that came up to his backyard. The tip of it tore up the ground as it raced over the land like a bulldozer ripping through earth, sending debris flying in its wake. The screen door flew open when Luke grabbed it, slamming against the back of the house. The loud bang brought her to her senses. She ran into the house with Luke, hurrying back down the basement stairs. Her call to her aunt would have to wait. Susie stared at the time on her cell phone when they drove into town later that day. Finally she had a signal and she couldn’t believe what time it was. Hours had passed since she’d left her aunt. Hurrying to push the buttons, she called her aunt, relief washing over her when she answered. “I wondered where you went.” Her aunt sounded amazingly calm. None of the hysteria Susie had expected rang through in Aunt Lisa’s voice. “We were stuck in Luke’s basement for hours, it seemed.” “Luke the carpenter? Stuck in his basement?” Her aunt’s tone hit that shrill note Susie had anticipated when she’d first answered the phone. “What were you doing in his basement?” “Hiding from tornadoes.” Among other things. “Did they hit you?” “Tornadoes? No. I don’t think so. The power flicked a bit and it rained so hard I could hardly hear myself think.” Her aunt paused for a moment and then asked quietly, “You’re okay, aren’t you?” “Oh yes. I’m fine.” She looked out the window of Luke’s Bronco at the town as they drove slowly toward the grocery store where she prayed her car was still parked. Trees had fallen all over the place. Windows in shops were broken and debris lay in the streets and on sidewalks. People wandered around, taking in the damage. “Windy Hills doesn’t look so good though,” she added. Luke flicked his turn signal and then moved around a fallen street sign in order to get into the grocery store parking lot. They bumped over part of the curb and Susie braced herself. “Oh God,” she cried out when she saw her car. “What is it?” Her aunt sounded more and more worried the longer they were on the phone. 39

Lorie O’Clare

A large tree, roots and all, lay in front of the grocery store, the one-story building barely visible around it. Broken glass and parts of the store sign lay scattered around her car. One of the security lights had fallen directly on top of her car. The vehicle was smashed down the middle. Her vehicle now resembled the shape of a V. “My car…it’s destroyed.” “What?” Her aunt didn’t scream. Instead her voice sounded too calm. “We’re going to have to call your father.” And that would draw more attention to her. “The insurance is in my name. Everything can be handled locally.” Luke gave her an odd look when they pulled up alongside her car. She turned away from him though, climbing out of the Bronco. “I’ll call you back, Aunt Lisa.” As long as her aunt was okay, Susie had other things she needed to worry about. Darkness had shrouded them by the time the police showed up. Luke knew the officer, which somehow wasn’t too surprising. The two of them talked more about damages around town and in the surrounding county than they did her car. Finally the officer, Dan Murphy according to the small, gold-plated nametag on his uniform, finished a police report and handed it to her. “Claims are going to be backed up for weeks,” he told her. She guessed he’d repeated that statement many times over the past few hours. “I’ll call my insurance company in the morning.” And pray that all paperwork about the claim would come to her new address. The less correspondence she had with her father, with anyone in New York right now, the better. Hopefully someday she would be able to build the closeness she’d always had with her dad again. But for right now, she had to walk through life alone. That knowledge left an empty feeling inside her, but as she stared at her destroyed car and then around her at the devastated town, something hardened inside her. She would make it. Even in the darkness, people had joined together, walking down the streets and picking up debris. The officer commented on another call he needed to head out on and then left them. She found herself standing alone in between Luke’s Bronco and her car when Luke hurried to the other side of the lot to help a couple other men pull the destroyed grocery store sign into the grass. People around here had lost their homes, their businesses, and in the night rallied together to help clean up the mess. Her life was in a mess too. But she had a home. She had money in her account. She would pull through this. Just like those around her who didn’t pause for a moment before picking up the pieces, Susie wouldn’t pause either. She would pick up the pieces and move forward.

40

Penance

Hurrying over to where Luke was, she grabbed part of the huge, broken plastic sign and helped the men move it over to the grassy area alongside the lot.

41

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Six “The bad part of all of this is we got another front headed this way.” Beaux Miller rubbed his thick belly, squinting past Luke down the street. Susie stood next to him, her once damp clothes now wrinkled and dirty. She’d worked alongside him every time he’d stopped as they drove through town. Granted, he was in no hurry to return her to her aunt’s house. With more bad weather headed this way, it would be a long night. Having her with him ensured her safety. “There’s going to be more tornadoes?” Susie asked in disbelief. “This town won’t survive it.” Beaux chuckled, which made his belly wiggle. Years of cooking in their café had made him a pretty thick man. “We’ve survived worse than this. Hard to say if they’ll come this way or not. Just know what the weatherman said,” he told her and then offered a reassuring wink. “Those weathermen are seldom right anyway. They didn’t predict this.” He waved his hand around them. “We didn’t get any notice of tornadoes until half an hour before they hit us.” Luke shook his head. “As if that’s supposed to reassure her.” Beaux shrugged and then looked over his shoulder when Betty, his wife, hollered at him from the entrance of the café. “I think we’re going to need to clean out the basement just like we did in ‘93,” she said with a frown. “What have you heard?” Luke walked toward her with Beaux and Susie on either side of him. “Pearl called me from over at the Gaslight Apartments. None of them have any power and they all have electric stoves in that place. Without refrigerators or stoves, there will be a lot of families scrambling to get their kids fed. We’ll be busy tonight, I’m sure.” She eyed Susie for a moment, but then turned and looked up at her husband. “We need to get the generators going. Some folk are going to be homeless tonight.” Beaux scratched his head and looked at Luke. “You got time to help me move some supplies around downstairs?” “I can help,” Susie said. His ex-wife never would have agreed to jump in and do a man’s work. In fact, last time a large storm had hit them, she’d wanted to drive into Lincoln, get a fancy hotel room and make a party out of it. Susie followed him as he and Beaux headed toward the large basement under the café. She got on her cell phone and explained to her aunt why she’d be away from home longer. 42

Penance

And then she went downstairs with them, jumping right in and helping to move boxes of straws, napkins and all the supplies the café used. When he and Beaux went after some of the heavier boxes, she disappeared, but then was right back again with a broom, sweeping the floor. “If people are going to be down here for a while, they’ll want it clean,” she said sheepishly, a smudge on her cheek somehow making her look even more adorable. He wanted to pull her into his arms and kiss that shy smile right off her face. By the time they headed back upstairs the café was pretty full, displaced families sitting at the tables talking to each other, learning what damage had happened so far. Betty took a minute to pour them all coffee. “It’s good and hot. You better enjoy it. Without power it’s hard saying when you’re going to get another decent cup.” Susie sipped at her coffee, standing at the end of the counter and staring toward the blackness outside. “It’s pouring again,” she said unnecessarily when he stood next to her. The door to the café opened and a couple hurried in. Either that or the wind blew so hard that it simply pushed them inside. Water sprayed through the door and everyone inside quit talking and turned to acknowledge the couple. Camaraderie existed when tragedy hit Windy Hills. It was something Peggy never appreciated. And something that made Luke love this place even more. People stuck up for each other and made the effort to help out when times got bad. “They’ve got a twister down just outside of town,” Beaux yelled through the kitchen window where plates of food were usually set. “Everyone downstairs!” Luke moved to stand next to one of the generators that kept power on inside the café. Pulling Susie to his side, he watched while Betty calmed children and guided families toward the basement stairs. The large windows at the front of the store rattled in anger as the wind picked up outside. One of Polly Olson’s kids started crying next to him. Susie reached down and scooped up the little girl. “What’s the matter, sweetheart?” Her tone was soothing enough to calm the child. “Mommy’s lost,” the little girl said through sobs. “She’s here. Do you see her now?” Susie asked, adjusting the child so she could see better as everyone hurried by to the stairs. Luke spotted Polly scrambling toward the kitchen after one of her boys. The woman seemed to have a child every year. He nudged Susie, gesturing toward Polly’s back. “Over there, with the long ponytail,” he said, needing to put his arm around her to whisper in her ear so she could hear over the commotion. “There’s Mommy!” The little girl twisted in Susie’s arms, struggling to get down and hurry to her mother.

43

Lorie O’Clare

Susie managed to hold tight until Polly made it to them, one baby in her arm and another holding on to her hand. “I can help you get them downstairs,” Susie offered. Luke wasn’t sure Polly would have agreed if she hadn’t seen his arm around Susie. Polly and Luke had gone to grade school and high school together. He’d been at her and Billy’s wedding. She smiled at Susie, already looking exhausted. “That would be nice of you.” Susie left his side, whispering to the little girl in her arms as she followed the others down the stairs. Beaux gripped the counter, waiting for everyone to head out of the diner before cutting the generators. Something crashed against one of the windows, making an exploding sound as glass shattered everywhere. Several of the women still on the stairs screamed. Beaux hurried to the kitchen, turning off one generator that enclosed half the café in darkness. Luke made it to the other, turning it off as wind and water sprayed all over him. “We’re going to get it bad,” Beaux yelled, hurrying toward Luke. The two paused at the top of the basement stairs. Everyone was safe downstairs and Luke understood Beaux’s need to be up here with his business while the worst happened. “You got a radio?” Luke didn’t want to miss any of the action. His father had been the same way, shooing the family downstairs during the bad storms and then riding them out by himself on the front porch. His father was gone now and it was Luke’s turn to ride out the storm. All he needed was a family to protect. But damn if Susie didn’t seem to take to children well. Shoving the ridiculous thought out of his head, he focused on the storm, on the intense rain that pounded the building and the whistling of the wind as it took out everything in its path. “There’s the radio in the kitchen I was listening to before we cut power. Come on.” Beaux led the way behind the counter and then found his radio. “Now to see if the batteries are any good,” he added with a chuckle. There was a large island in the middle of the kitchen with ladles and sharp knives hanging from a rack above it. They rattled back and forth while Beaux struggled to turn the radio on. “Does Betty keep batteries around here?” Luke asked when it became obvious the thing wouldn’t turn on. “Probably somewhere.” Beaux scratched his head. Something crashed out in the diner and the two of them began urgently opening drawers and cabinets, searching in the dark for batteries. “Found a flashlight,” Luke announced and then grinned when it turned on and offered a fair amount of light. 44

Penance

“And here’s batteries,” Beaux added, tearing the plastic with his teeth as Luke held the flashlight and watched. It sounded like the chairs and tables were doing a dance out in the diner as the wind howled through the place. Outside, a car horn continued blaring. The noise didn’t let up. The entire café seemed to be shaking, which was sure not a good thing considering the café was part of the downtown buildings. All the buildings were attached to one another. Something creaked in the doorway, and the two men turned to look that way only to see one of the chairs slide forward, blocking the path. The radio crackled and let out a stream of static. Beaux fiddled with the dial but finally gave up. “My guess is the local radio stations are off the air,” he said. “We better get downstairs.” Luke beamed the flashlight toward the doorway leading to the main part of the café. “If we get killed up here, the women will have a fit that they’ve got to clean up the mess themselves.” The chair had lodged itself sideways in the doorway and Luke picked it up, setting it to the side. Debris flew around the tables and chairs. Both windows had blown out. Napkins fluttered around the room like a flock of birds, lost and trying to figure their way out of the place. “Damn,” Beaux breathed from behind him. “It’s probably worse than it looks,” Luke said and then realized he sounded like his dad. As they made their way down the stairs, everyone murmured their concerns and questions. The temperature rose considerably in the humid basement with so many people huddled close together. A few others had flashlights and focused their beams on the two men when they came down the stairs. “Good God, man, I thought you were a goner,” Betty hollered at Beaux when they reached the bottom. Luke found Susie sitting on one of the boxes by herself. She looked up at him wideeyed when he made his way to her. “It’s bad, isn’t it?” she asked. “Yeah.” He wouldn’t lie to her. “But we’ll live through it.” “I’m glad you’re here,” she whispered so quietly he almost didn’t hear her. He pulled her into his arms and she didn’t fight him. She wrapped her arms around his waist, clinging to him. “I’m here to protect you,” he said into her hair. He meant it too. Without knowing her full story, even after the storm, he would make sure she was safe. He had a feeling that whatever she had run from might be a lot worse than the tornadoes that stormed their way through their town.

45

Lorie O’Clare

She didn’t answer but nodded her head. That was enough for him. Having her trust was a start. Once the drama of the storm passed, keeping her trust would be the challenge. And he’d always been up for a good challenge. The sound of wood splitting above them, followed by a crashing sound, echoed through the basement. Screams filled the humid area and everyone was talking and yelling at once. “Sit along the walls,” Betty was hollering over the noise. “Cover the kids with blankets.” “It’s hot. I don’t want a blanket.” One of the children hit a pitch that grated through Luke’s system. He couldn’t blame the child. Fear climaxed in the cramped quarters. There were a lot of people down here. “We’re going to die! Oh God! We’re going to die!” Panic descended as the crashing upstairs continued. Looking up the stairs, Luke watched the door crash closed while something banged against it, trapping them. His insides twisted and he pulled Susie closer to him. A sensation of powerlessness rippled through him, twisting his gut. The feeling didn’t sit well with him at all. They were being buried alive by brick and mortar from buildings that were over a hundred years old. Susie twisted in his arms, freeing herself and wrapping her arms around her waist as she hugged herself. Her face glistened with sweat. Dirt streaked over her flushed cheeks and her green eyes were bright and large as she looked up the stairs and then at the ceiling. He followed her gaze, studying the beams above them. The place was solid, built to last. “We’re going to be okay,” he whispered to her. She met his eyes with a worried look. “Yup.” Noise seemed to reverberate through him. Frustrated and terrified comments around them, children crying, the crashing from above them…it all pressed in against Luke, tearing at his nerves. If he let go, surrendered to the panic that lay thick in the air around him, he’d lose control. And a damned tornado would not take control of him. “Listen,” someone said. A silence fell over the group in the basement. “I don’t hear anything,” one of the kids said. “Exactly,” Beaux said, pushing his way through the group in the basement. Luke was at the stairs before Beaux reached them. “The door is lying sideways here. And there’s something pressed against it.”

46

Penance

“No. We’re trapped down here.” It sounded like old Rob Peterson’s wife wailing behind him. “Everyone stay calm.” Luke turned on the stairs, meeting the many people who watched him with anxious expressions. “We aren’t trapped. The door is stuck and it might take a few minutes, but we will get out of here. The calmer we are, the better off we will be. Please. Just relax and we’ll get this rubble moved.” “Rubble,” someone muttered. “Everything is destroyed.” “My house better still be there,” someone else wailed. Luke turned toward the top of the stairs, measuring the basement door that no longer hung on the hinges but instead pressed against the doorway at an angle. “I think the freezer is pushed up against the door,” he told Beaux, who stood behind him. “Oh hell,” Beaux cursed. “That thing is loaded down with frozen meat.” “See if you can get up here with me,” Luke said, making room on the stairs. “Maybe we can push it out of the way.” Beaux was a big man, and Luke knew he could carry his own weight. The two of them shoved against the door with little success. Luke stared through the small gap. There was no way he could fit through it. A child probably could, but he’d hate to send one of the kids out there when he didn’t know what to expect on the outside. “Luke?” Susie called from the bottom of the stairs. He turned to reassure her they’d figure a way out, but she climbed up the stairs to join them. “Move aside,” she said. “Maybe I can squeeze through that opening.” She wasn’t waiting for his approval but was moving around him on the stairs. Words of encouragement came up from below. “There isn’t a lot of room there.” Luke took her by the hips, bracing her as she joined them. “She might be able to squeeze through,” Beaux said, and then backed down a step or two. “Don’t hurt yourself, little lady. If you can’t make it, there will be help around soon enough. Hell, half the town is down here. We’ll be missed.” A dry chuckle came from below, followed by some friendly banter. Their spirits weren’t too low. Luke knew everyone hoped she would be able to squeeze her way out. Half the town’s watchful eyes bored through him as he let his hands stroll down Susie’s back when she hunched on all fours and worked her way through the gap between the door and the doorway. “I’ve squeezed through smaller spaces before,” she told him quietly, her gaze meeting his for a moment.

47

Lorie O’Clare

A haunted look that he hadn’t seen before crossed over her face. Again a reminder of her tainted past, that she was running from someone, hiding and scared. “You don’t have to try if you don’t want to,” he told her, wishing he could make the expression on her face go away. “There will be help here soon.” “I can do it,” she told him, setting her jaw and then looking away from him toward the doorway. She crawled through the gap at the bottom of the door, her head and shoulders disappearing. “It’s a mess up here,” she told him. He couldn’t see her face, but leaned over her, his hands on her back, feeling her ribs and heavy breathing as she crawled further. “If I can twist my body,” she grunted. More of her disappeared, until his hands rested on her hips, her slender legs between his. Any other time he’d die to be in this position with her. If he bent over just a bit, his cock would rest on her ass. “I think I’m stuck,” she mumbled, her voice hard to hear since her body filled the opening. Luke gripped her rear end, the soft curves just the way he liked a lady’s ass to feel. Pushing against her rear end, he felt her body move forward. It took more effort than he realized not to stroke her roundness and allow his fingers to caress between her legs. More than likely if he did do that, she’d go flying through the tight opening, crying out in protest. The heat and confinement must be getting to him. He ran his tongue over his lips, tasting her still, and his cock hardened. “Push harder.” Her request ignited a fire deep inside him, his cock eager to fulfill the command. “Anything you say, darlin’,” he mumbled, and Luke swore he heard a comment from Beaux behind him. Hopefully Beaux’s large body blocked the view he had from everyone else at the bottom of the stairs. Susie’s sweet ass twitched and turned as she struggled to get through the opening. She cursed and grunted, trying to shift her body and go through sideways. Luke found one hand on her ass and the other at her front, stroking the heat between her legs. She almost kicked him in the face when she finally made it through, her legs and feet disappearing quickly through the small opening. “I can’t move the freezer,” she said from the other side of the doorway. “See if you can find help.” Luke knew damn good and well she couldn’t move that freezer. “Okay. I’ll be right back. Don’t go anywhere.”

48

Penance

Her suddenly amused tone rubbed at his nerves. Feeling helpless wasn’t an emotion he enjoyed at all. Something crashed above them and everyone in the basement stilled. “Susie?” Luke called out, not liking the sound. He hated worse that he had no clue what caused it. “Yeah?” She sounded faint, faraway. “What happened?” “I just hurt myself a little bit.” One of the women below him cried out, initiating a stream of sobs as emotions peaked all around him. He fought the urge to yell at the lot of them to be quiet. “How are you hurt?” “I didn’t know there was something on top of the freezer. It fell.” Her voice wavered. More than anything, he wanted to bulldoze the freezer out of his path. “What was it?” Beaux asked from behind him. “What fell?” Luke asked. “It looks like an old stove or something. It’s on my leg.” “My wooden stove?” Betty asked from the bottom of the stairs. “Lord, the place is destroyed up there.” “We’re buried alive,” someone wailed. Once again cries exploded from the group below him. Something scraped over the floor above them. The sound grew, growing shrill and piercing until no one around him breathed. Muffled curses reached his ears and Luke clenched his fists until his fingernails dug into his palms. Susie shrieked and his heart exploded. He ignored the silence around him, fearing the worst. He’d let her crawl out of here and she’d hurt herself, possibly to the point where she couldn’t move, and he couldn’t get to her. Helplessness attacked him with a fierce blade. “Susie!” he demanded, unable to handle not knowing what was going on. “I’m okay,” she said in a forced tone. She sure as hell didn’t sound okay. “I’m free and I’ll go find someone.” It seemed he sat on the stairs for a good hour at least, wondering where in the hell she’d gone. Folks had settled in the basement, accepting their current state for the time being, and had attempted to get as comfortable as possible. Some of the older boys entertained themselves by annoying the girls while the younger children fidgeted around their parents. Everyone downstairs seemed to hear her at once. Luke almost stumbled on the stairs when he jumped up at the sound of her voice. “Over here,” she told someone. “Everyone okay down there?” It was Dan Murphy. 49

Lorie O’Clare

“We’re fine,” Luke hollered. “Just need a little help getting out of here.” “We’ll have you out in no time,” Dan yelled back, and then there were other voices. Luke stood at the stairs, ready to push on his end, when the police officers upstairs rallied around the freezer, grunting as they managed to slide it away from the doorway. The freezer made a bloodcurdling sound as it was forced across the floor and Luke and Beaux were the first two to follow it away from the doorway. Moving out of the way quickly, Luke stepped over sheets of plaster that had once been the walls of the café, and broken glass. Tables and chairs lay haphazardly around the room. The front windows were gone, along with the front door and the entire wall. The café simply opened up onto the street, which was in just as much disarray. “The town is gone,” Dan Murphy told him as he followed his gaze over the destruction before them. Cries and wails filled the destroyed café as everyone left the basement. “There’s broken glass and sharp debris everywhere,” Officer Bentley, one of the older men on the force, warned folks as they stumbled around the destruction. “Watch your step and keep moving until you’re to the street.” Susie stood in the middle of the destroyed café, covered with ashes from the old wooden stove. “I’m okay,” she told him, smearing more dirt on her face when she rubbed her hand over her cheek. Several people stopped and thanked her for her heroic efforts. More than once she introduced herself, commented she’d just moved here, and shook hands and patted kids on the head. They made their way out of the café and stood in the street under the star-filled sky. In the darkness, it was hard to determine the extent of the damage. But from what he could see, Dan Murphy was right. The town was gone. “You’re going to be front-page news.” Jack Wright’s booming newscaster voice grabbed Luke’s attention. “Injured while fighting to save half the town’s lives.” The tall, skinny man who ran the newspaper and local radio station had snagged Susie with a fierce handshake. “I couldn’t find my family anywhere.” He stood with his wife and two daughters, and the small family surrounded Susie. “We’ll make sure to write you up as the young woman who helped save the town. It’s a real humanitarian story. Folks eat this kind of stuff up. It will make all the news. I bet the AP wire picks up this one.” Luke saw the fear swarm across Susie’s face. She looked like a doe trapped in headlights and trying to remember how to run. Joining the small group, he managed to free Susie’s hand from Jack Wright’s. “You’ll have plenty of news to cover from the looks of things,” he said.

50

Penance

Jack was a few years older than Luke and had been out of high school before Luke had started. The man had settled into the town, working his way up until he ran most of the media the town had to offer. “Your girl here will help boost morale,” Jack said, grinning as he stared at the two of them. “With all of this devastation, folks will want to hear how we worked together. Susie…what did you say your last name was? Why don’t you give me a call tomorrow?” Amidst all the chaos and destruction, Jack Wright pulled a business card from his shirt, handing it to Susie. She took it, not saying a word, and then looked down at her dirty shoe as she began pushing a rock away from her foot. Luke managed to get her away from the family who quickly were distracted with confirming that everyone was okay. “There will be so much news to report, he’ll forget about wanting to interview you.” Susie stopped walking and looked up at him, searching his face as if she were trying to figure something out. There was dirt smeared down her cheek and her hair was tangled and damp. Her clothes were messed up and torn, and she either had a cut or a nasty bruise trailing down her arm. He’d never seen a more beautiful woman in all of his life. “Luke. Need your help over here,” someone called. He turned to see Dan Murphy and one of the other men trying to right a car that was on its side and shoved into one of the shops across the street. Jaunting over to help them, he turned around a few minutes later and realized that Susie was gone. Looking up and down the dark street, he didn’t see her anywhere.

51

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Seven Susie stood next to her aunt when the tow truck driver loaded what was left of her car on to the long, flatbed tow truck. “At least it was insured.” Aunt Lisa watched the driver work. Two days after the storm, the town of Windy Hills didn’t look much different. Rubble had been shoveled out of the grocery store parking lot. A large mound of concrete, broken trees and downed power lines had been shoved to the corner of the lot, making it safe for people to park in front of the grocery store again. Susie finished giving the driver her insurance information and then watched as he left with her totaled car. With all the destruction, the only taxi service in Windy Hills had repeatedly told them they didn’t have enough drivers to get out that far. They’d had to wait two days before a taxi had been willing to drive out to Pearl Lake and bring them into town. “Thank God this place is small,” Susie said, turning toward the street. “The insurance office is just a few blocks away. If I understand my policy right, we should be able to get a rental while waiting for the claim check to arrive.” Downtown looked like a bomb had hit it. Even if they’d had a car, they would have had to walk the distance. Road barriers were up at either end of the few blocks where once-beautiful old buildings had stood. Several of them were gone. Those remaining had signs on their doors saying they were closed. Murphy Owen’s name was on his door above the words “Home, Life, Auto”. It was one of the few businesses open downtown. The first thing Susie spotted inside was a small poster announcing that no claim could be processed in less than thirty days. “Susie,” the woman behind the desk said, smiling. “I don’t remember your last name.” Susie returned the smile, although she didn’t recognize the lady. “We were in the basement over at the café together,” the woman said with a laugh. “I’m Sheryl…Sheryl Brooks.” She still didn’t recognize the woman, but shook hands. “I hope everything is okay with you,” Susie said. “Lost everything,” the woman said, leaning back in her chair with a shrug. “It was a rental house, and thanks to Murphy I had renter’s insurance. A lot of folk around here weren’t that lucky. But what can we do for you? You’re new in town. I hope your house wasn’t hurt.”

52

Penance

“Our house is out at Pearl Lake and there were very few damages.” There were two men standing in the doorway to an inner office and they turned to listen when she mentioned the Lake Front Estates. “Why wouldn’t you go into Lincoln if you got a claim to file?” The older man, his thumbs tucked into his overalls, looked at her with piercing gray eyes. It didn’t look like he’d cracked a smile in years. Susie had her reasons for wanting to stay out of the city, and none of them were this old man’s business. She ignored him, focusing on Sheryl Brooks. “Is there any way I can get a rental until my insurance pays up on my car?” she asked, pulling out her policy card and handing it to the woman. The old guy had obviously finished his business because he left without a further word. The other man, possibly ten years older than Susie, walked around Sheryl’s desk, looking at her screen when she pulled up Susie’s information. “Not sure we have any rentals here in Windy Hills,” he said without looking at her. “Murphy. Susie got half the town out of Betty and Beaux’s basement during the tornado. We were trapped down there in the Millers’ basement underneath the café and she crawled out and got help. She got hurt and didn’t give up until she found folks to get us out.” Sheryl looked up at her boss. “I know she lives out at Pearl Lake, but she helped a lot of us out.” Aunt Lisa sniffed. “I know we’re new to these parts, but you’ve got to clear something up for me. What’s wrong with Pearl Lake?” Murphy looked at Susie and her aunt for the first time. His face was round and he had a double chin. The suit he wore didn’t quite fit right, and he looked more like a used car salesman than an insurance man. He held out his hand, looking sincerely concerned when he greeted both of them. “Murphy Owen,” he said, almost slurring the two names together. “And to answer your question, ma’am, there’s nothing wrong with Pearl Lake. That land was bought out from several farmers a good twenty years ago now, I’d say. Left some hard feelings because the farmers who sold their property thought they got took on the price of the land. The developers out of Lincoln pulled in quite a few subcontractors out of Lincoln to build up those homes. A few of our folk got jobs while Lake Front Estates went up, but not many.” Sheryl nodded toward the door that the older man had just left through. “Since most out at Pearl Lake do their shopping in Lincoln, a lot of the townsfolk feel they got robbed of business that could have come our way.” “Now, you have a claim for me?” Owen said, changing the subject. Susie handed him the police report and receipt from the wrecker service. “We’ll get this processed, but I’m not sure about finding you a rental.” Owen scratched his head. “The only car lot we got where I could get you a car got wiped out pretty bad.”

53

Lorie O’Clare

“It’s unbelievable how the town just seems to be gone.” Susie looked out the front window, amazed that it was intact when the building across the street was destroyed. “There’s too many without homes.” Sheryl shook her head, typing while she talked. “I know they are using the church basement for a shelter, and so many don’t have food.” “And half of them didn’t have insurance.” Murphy shook his head as if that were a sin in itself. Leaving the office with little hope of having a car anytime soon, Susie was lost in thought as they walked through what was left of downtown. “Guess we should be glad we got a roof over our heads,” Aunt Lisa said. “Yeah. Except at the moment, I’m not sure how we’re going to get back there.” Susie chuckled, not in any great hurry to return to the house she’d been forced to call home. She hadn’t seen Luke since she’d hurried away the night of the storm. She started out walking home, needing to get away from too many people crowding in around her, when a farmer had offered her a ride. These people jumped in to help anyone in need. Many of them welcomed her and her aunt without too many questions. She liked Windy Hills. Or what was left of it. “How far is Luke’s house from here?” her aunt asked. Susie gave her aunt an odd look. Having a reason to find him again sounded damned good to her. She hadn’t heard from him in a couple days and refused to call him. But at the same time, it scared her how much she wanted to see him. The more time that passed, the more she thought about him and imagined how it would be fucking him. So many possible endings existed to the time they had in his basement. She’d screwed him every which way possible in her mind and it was making her nuts. He’d sensed how frightened she’d become when the reporter had suggested he could make her front-page news. Telling herself a small-time newspaper wouldn’t gain national attention no matter the reporter’s enthusiasm for it to do just that hadn’t stopped the fear that somehow Rick would get word of it anyway. Her thoughts strayed back to Luke. He’d implied he knew more about her. She was dying to know what he knew and how he’d found out. But bringing the subject up would mean she’d have to answer questions. Already she knew Luke would demand to know the entire story. She just wasn’t sure that sharing it with him would be a good idea. Yet she’d shared her body. Did she have what it took anymore to share her mind? “He lives out in the country,” Susie said. “And you know, it was raining so hard I couldn’t tell you how to get there right now if I had to.” At the intersection, Susie stared down the street at church steeples that glowed against the sunlight. They could stand to hit the grocery store, and they’d need to find a cab driver willing to take them home. But curiosity bested her.

54

Penance

“Let’s go see how many people are staying at the church.” Aunt Lisa smiled. “You know, maybe if we offered to help buy food, someone who had a car could help us with transportation.” “You think?” Susie looked at her aunt. Aunt Lisa shook her head. “I told your father time and again he should have been more involved with a church. People look out for each other in a community. Come on. Let’s see what happens.” Susie grinned and followed her aunt, knowing damned good and well the woman never went to church. She wouldn’t argue the community thing though. Already she’d seen how tight-knit this town was. When they reached the white wooden building with its tall steeple and the words “Christ the King” on the small marquee in front, Susie was amazed that it looked intact as well. There were several men using chainsaws on a large tree that lay across the small parking lot next to the church. Otherwise, there didn’t appear to be anyone around. Finding a door on the side of the building that said “office”, they walked inside, the fresh smell of burning candles greeting them. An older woman walked around the corner, looking tired. “We heard you were housing everyone who’s lost their home,” Susie said when the woman looked at them questioningly. “We’re at our limit,” the older woman told her. “I’ve got a few people offering their houses, but we already have a waiting list.” Susie nodded. It was bad. “We’d like to offer to help with buying food for everyone.” The woman’s entire expression changed. Obviously she was tired of turning people away. “I don’t think I know you.” Quickly Susie made introductions, getting the reaction she was getting used to when she told the woman they lived out at Pearl Lake. The woman’s smile faded only for a moment. “Well, any and all help is more than appreciated.” The woman told them her name was Joan Silverman. “We’ve got one problem though. My car was destroyed in the tornado. If you have someone willing to drive us, and help us get home, we’d be more than happy to fill your pantries with groceries.” Minutes later, Joan was on the phone making a handful of calls and explaining what she needed before finding a volunteer. Susie licked her lips, hearing her name mentioned again and again, and listened quietly while Joan explained who Susie was and what she’d offered to do.

55

Lorie O’Clare

She clenched her hands in front of her, staring down at them, telling herself that she couldn’t be making a mistake since she was offering to help so many people. Nonetheless, her tummy twisted in knots. An older couple showed up within half an hour and the four of them went on a buying frenzy at the grocery store. Susie endured listening to the older woman of the couple, Majel Stone, tell everyone she passed how Susie was new to town and was filling the church pantry. Her husband, Roy Stone, never said a word. By the time they’d reached the checkout, the manager of the store told them he’d offer a ten percent discount on the purchase since it was for the community. It wasn’t until they were back at the church and unloading all of the groceries that her cell phone rang. “I hear you’re playing Good Samaritan,” Luke said when she answered. “Is your house still standing?” She decided not to ask how he’d found out so quickly what she was doing. The grapevine in this town obviously hadn’t suffered from the tornado. “Yes. Is yours?” “Yes. But what about your front porch?” “I can rebuild it.” He made it sound like it was no big deal. “Where are you right now?” She told him and he said he’d be there shortly, then ended the call before she could protest. “Looks like we’ve got our ride,” her aunt said, smiling as she stood next to Susie. Susie’s nerves tingled with anticipation as she helped unload groceries in the kitchen in the church basement. Hearing Luke’s voice on the phone made her insides swell. Now, knowing he’d be here soon turned her into an awkward klutz. Fortunately, there were quite a few people who’d created makeshift homes in the basement and almost all jumped in to help with the bags of food. Even though she’d made a hefty purchase at the store, the food wouldn’t go far with all of these people. “You’ve made quite a generous donation today.” An older man stopped her in the kitchen, his white collar giving her indication that he was the priest in the parish. “I’m Father Mike. And I can’t tell you how grateful we are.” “I admit it was done out of a bit of selfishness,” Susie said, speaking quietly as so many moved around them to help with the food. “It sounds like it’s going to be a while before insurance can replace my car. I was told the car lot in town lost most of their cars. We’re going to need a ride home.” The priest rocked up on his heels, his easy smile lighting up his watery green eyes. “Luke Roge called the office and said to make sure you didn’t go anywhere before he got here. I’m sure he’ll give you a ride.”

56

Penance

The entire mood of the room changed before Susie could master a coherent response. Father Mike looked past her, straightening as if he anticipated an audience with someone he respected. Several people behind her greeted Luke. She refused to turn around, positive everyone expected her to do just that. Luke’s gaze seared her back. His solid footsteps matched the heavy thud of her heart. Every inch of her tingled with excitement. One heated, mind-blowing experience in his basement and she couldn’t wait to see him again. Heat flushed over her flesh, burning her cheeks and spreading down her neck. God. She hoped the priest and Aunt Lisa didn’t notice. “There you are,” Luke said, moving in too close to stand behind her while his hands gripped her shoulders. “I see you’ve met Susie, Father.” Father Mike smiled his approval as he looked at Luke’s hands on Susie’s shoulders. “She’s made a very generous donation today. How is construction going around the town?” “There’s quite a bit of damage.” Luke’s comment was instantly greeted by those around him, all sharing the destruction they’d endured. As he chatted, he kept her close to him, his hands always on her somewhere. It was damned unnerving. Quietly and subtly, he made them appear to be a couple. If Susie pulled away from Luke, the approving smiles of those around them would fade. Worse yet, Aunt Lisa didn’t seem to mind a bit when Luke ushered them through the room, continuing to stroke her back or caress her arm until the three of them were saying their goodbyes. They were stopped at the door by the church secretary. “You’ve been so generous already,” Joan began, smiling at Susie and then her aunt. “I have a favor to ask though, if I may.” “What’s that?” Susie wasn’t worried about her lack of transportation at the moment. There was no doubt in her mind Luke would see them home. She returned the lady’s smile. “If we can, we’ll help.” “Oh good. I hear the Gaslight Apartments are still standing. But they still don’t have power. I’m recruiting volunteers who might be willing to bring them hot meals. There’s a lot of older folk and families with young children who live there.” “We’d love to help with the cooking,” Aunt Lisa said quickly. “I can donate my kitchen.” Luke met Susie’s gaze when she would have protested. “Mom used to do all kinds of baking. It’s perfect and closer to town than your house.” “Excellent. Then it’s settled. I’m sure I can find a few ladies to drive out to your place and help prepare some meals.” Joan sounded completely excited with the idea as she grinned up at Luke. “Your mom would be proud to know you’re helping with the church again, Luke.”

57

Lorie O’Clare

Luke nodded and then led the two of them outside to his truck. “She’ll have this blown into a full-fledged affair before nightfall. Probably be best if we gathered some of your things and I brought you two out to my place.” “Luke, I don’t think…” Susie began, but her aunt gave her a hard nudge in the side. “That sounds like a fine idea.” Aunt Lisa gave Susie a hard look, as if she was trying to tell her something. Susie frowned, feeling like she’d just missed something. At the same time, nervous excitement rushed through her. They were going to be staying with Luke. In just over an hour, Susie and Aunt Lisa had packed clothes into suitcases and loaded them into the back of Luke’s Bronco. It didn’t seem like it had been that long ago that she’d unpacked these bags and arranged her new bedroom. The strangest sensation that she was leaving this house and not returning plagued her. Entering Luke’s house again with the sun still shining outside also made her feel a bit weird. Emotions got a bit out of control with the incredibly destructive storm threatening their lives. It was almost like reliving an embarrassing moment as she entered the quiet home. In spite of her stomach twisting, anxious need swept over her too. Rays of sunshine created paths for dust bunnies in the kitchen when they walked through the back door. She glanced at the basement door and a tidal wave of lust washed over her so hard she almost tripped over her own feet. Pressure built quickly, soaking her pussy while images of what might have happened if they’d had a bit more time attacked her. Maybe if she’d fucked him, she wouldn’t be going nuts craving what she didn’t get. Looking away quickly, she focused on the large, airy kitchen that she’d barely noticed before. Long, tall cabinets surrounded half the room. There was so much counter space that she imagined years of family meals had been prepared on. Simple gray and white tile that showed signs of not having been scrubbed in quite a while made the room look larger. And a long wooden table with several matching chairs surrounding it was pushed up against the wall. Newspapers and what looked like a few bids and receipts were scattered on the table, with a carryout Styrofoam container sitting on top. A couple coffee cups were in the deep, white porcelain sink, and dust rested heavily on top of faded curtains. Mixed emotions rushed through her. This kitchen helped raise a family, but now it looked abandoned, forgotten. At the same time, she’d never had a family kitchen like this. She ate in front of the television growing up after her mother died, or in restaurants when her father had time to eat with her. “I’ve got the room at the end of the hall upstairs, but otherwise, you two can pretty much take your pick. There are four unused bedrooms up there.” He offered a shrug and an impish grin as he watched the two women take in their surroundings. “I guess I’m not the best housekeeper.”

58

Penance

“This is a beautiful home,” Aunt Lisa said, following him through the kitchen toward the hallway. “Did you grow up here?” Susie brought up the rear as they headed up a wooden flight of stairs toward the second floor, which she hadn’t seen yet. The hallway upstairs was wide with a window at one end. Sunlight did its best to drift through dirty windowpanes. “Yup. My brothers and I were all born and raised here.” He didn’t say anything else but opened a few of the doors and pointed out the bathroom. “Take your pick of bedrooms, and there’s another bathroom downstairs. I can use that one and you two can have this one up here.” He opened the last door before the end of the hallway. There was one more door, slightly ajar, that he didn’t show them. Susie guessed that was his bedroom. As much as her mind told her to pick the bedroom at the other end of the hall, she found herself walking into the room next to his. Her body itched with energy so raw it pulsed through her with a life of its own. Taking her suitcase from her hand, Luke set it on the single bed, making it clear he wished her to have this room. Next to his, where he’d sleep. Did he sleep naked? In boxers? “These rooms are larger than ours at home,” Aunt Lisa called from down the hall. Susie jumped, hating how on edge her entire body was. “I’ve got to get back into town and take care of a few things before dark.” Luke grabbed her chin before she could protest and brushed his lips over hers, marking her, leaving the taste of him on her tongue before pulling away and whispering, “Make yourself at home and I’ll be back in a couple of hours.” He bounded down the stairs, leaving her standing there with her heart pattering and no response in her head. She licked her lips, wanting more of him. Darkness fell and Susie finally grew comfortable enough to help her aunt take on the kitchen, finding a few cleaning supplies and scrubbing cabinets, counters and the floors. She and Aunt Lisa found a vacuum, brooms and mops. Turning on the television for background noise, they moved from room to room, lifting layers of dust and making the place shine. A newscast on TV grabbed her attention while she swept the hardwood floors, gathering up tons of sawdust from the recently replaced living room window. “Aunt Lisa,” she called, leaning against the broom as she stared at the TV. “Come here.” Her aunt walked out of the downstairs bathroom, scrub rag in hand. “The governor of Nebraska has declared Saline County a disaster area. Predominantly a farming community, the largest town in the county is Windy Hills. Almost everyone lost their homes as five tornadoes ripped through the area earlier this week.” Aunt Lisa moved to stand next to her.

59

Lorie O’Clare

“This is CNN,” Susie whispered, her fingers wrapped around the broom handle so hard they started to hurt. Her mouth went dry, panic ripping through her as the news report showed clips of the tornado and then after shots of the town and all the devastation. “Damages exceeded hundreds of thousands of dollars,” the reporter was saying. “The governor has asked the president for assistance in rebuilding several towns in this area.” The images flashed before them—pictures of their downtown and people she recognized. “We’ve rallied together. About all you can do in a time like this.” It was Jack Wright, the tall, skinny man who’d said he wanted to interview her. He focused on the CNN interviewer who held the microphone between them. “We’ve got a strong community, which helps in times like this. But even outsiders, like newcomer to our community, Susan Whittaker, stepped in and offered all the help she could to those who have lost everything.” Bile rose to her throat when she saw herself and Aunt Lisa helping to load groceries outside the grocery store. That happened just earlier today. Where had the cameraman been? How did she not know about it? “Oh God,” she whispered. Suddenly every muscle in her body shivered. For a moment she wasn’t sure she could stand. Staring at the TV, her eyes burning as she didn’t dare blink, she watched her safe haven go up in smoke as the reporter continued to show shots of Windy Hills, the destroyed homes and the comments of the people who lived there. “We have nothing left, nothing.” An older woman sobbed into the camera. “There is barely room at the church for all of us rendered homeless. And even less food. Thanks to Susie Whittaker’s generous donations, at least my children won’t starve.” “Aunt Lisa,” she cried, feeling the room spin around her. Her aunt said something but she didn’t hear it. Her aunt’s cool hand gripped her arm as she helped Susie to the couch. Susie plopped down without moving the opened magazines still scattered underneath her. She couldn’t take her eyes off the television. If CNN was in town right now, interviewing all of these people who’d obviously heard of her good deed, what would happen if the syndicated network tried to seek her out? What explanation could she give for not wanting to be interviewed? Rick would find her. He kept the news on all day long. Word would get to him, even if he happened to miss this report. Someone would recognize her and tell him. Her cover would be blown. She’d have to run again. Suddenly a phone started ringing somewhere in the house. She jumped and yelped, immediately feeling foolish. It pissed her off that even across the country, Rick controlled her emotions. “Would you calm down?” her aunt said.

60

Penance

Susie looked at her like the woman had lost her mind. “Look. We aren’t at our house. We’ve just moved in here. Think, Susie.” Her aunt gripped her arms, giving her a firm shake. “No one will find us here.” Susie jumped up. “I know you’re trying to help.” There was nothing worse than being treated like a child. “But enough people know that we’ve come out here. Hell, in this town, just one person needs to know. Everyone will know before those reporters leave town. They’d probably drive them out here.” As if on cue, the sound of tires crunching over gravel grabbed their attention. Susie silently cursed the fact that they’d pulled down all of the curtains, the washing machine’s gentle whir in the other room suddenly annoying. She bolted to the hallway, gripping the doorway with sweaty palms as she stared at the large, brand-new window in the middle of the living room. She waited for the sounds of footsteps, then remembered they wouldn’t be able to come to the front door. With the front porch gone, Luke had roped off the area until he had time to fix it. “Now you just calm down, will you?” Her aunt sounded firm. “You can deny any interviews and the town will just think you’re humble.” “It doesn’t matter. They’ve already got me on camera.” Susie pointed to the television. She hated Rick for the power he had over her. But she gave him that power. Somehow she had to stand up to him or she’d be forced under a rock, watching her back for the rest of her life. No way would she live like that. Another car pulled up out front. Car doors opened and shut. The large windows throughout the house seemed to glare at her, watching her every move but giving no indication of who might be outside. Then there were muffled voices. She could see the front window and the kitchen window where she stood, but she had no idea if they could see this far into the house. Something flashed, and for a moment she feared it was a camera, then realized it was headlights. One of the cars left. She almost jumped out of her skin when the back door opened and closed. Luke appeared in the kitchen and moved in on her quickly. “No one is going to bother you here,” he said so quietly she almost wondered if she’d heard him right. “News does travel fast.” Aunt Lisa smiled when Luke wrapped his arm around Susie, pulling her away from the wall. “I was at the hardware store when the CNN reporters were spotted in town,” Luke told them. “We flipped it to the channel and that’s when I figured I needed to get home.” Susie nibbled her lip, fighting to concentrate. Hard muscle brushed against her while his fingers stroked her arms. He’d make her melt in front of her aunt with her world crumbling around her. “I got here just in time to shield you from Jack Wright.

61

Lorie O’Clare

Seems he heard you were staying out here.” His blue eyes searched her face while one finger wreaked havoc on her system as he brushed it back and forth across her neck. “I told him you weren’t helping the community in order to gain attention and that you’d be offended if he tried to make a big deal out of it. Might have put him out a bit, but he’s gone.” “That’s amazing how you seem able to read my mind,” she said quietly, not wanting to sound unappreciative. It terrified the hell out of her that he knew something of her past, if not all of it. At the same time, unleashed lust attacked her senses. She was going nuts, insane. “Susie. I told you. I know who you are.” His soft words stilled every sound in the house.

62

Penance

Chapter Eight The house was too quiet later that evening when Susie sat on the edge of her bed. Aunt Lisa had retired to her room almost an hour ago and was probably sound asleep by now. Susie wished she could do the same. She stared at the bedroom door, which was slightly ajar. The only light in the hallway came from Luke’s room. No matter how hard she strained to listen, she couldn’t hear a damn thing. But he wouldn’t be sleeping with his light on. Having kicked off her shoes, she still wore the shorts and shirt she’d put on earlier today. The small bag she’d packed had her nightgown in it. Walking over to push her door closed, she pulled out the simple white gown that fell almost to her knees. Pale blue curtains that she’d put up earlier hung over the two windows in her room. She pulled them shut before changing. Knowing Luke was in the next room distracted her too much. Her fingers shook as she untucked her shirt and pulled it over her head, took off her bra, then let her shorts and panties fall to the floor before stepping out of them. She ran her fingertips down her naked body before pulling her nightgown over her head. It was cool against her skin, which seemed to burn with a fever she doubted she could put out by herself. This was ridiculous. As early as tomorrow, Rick could be here. Or worse yet, simply send out hit men to be rid of her. Thoughts of Luke Roge should be the last thing going through her head right now. No matter how hard she tried to focus on something else, however, images of him— remembering how he touched her, how he kissed her, how he’d made her come harder than she’d ever come in her life—wouldn’t leave her alone. She needed a distraction. And with nothing more than a bed and a dresser in this room, she wouldn’t find it here. Opening her door quietly, she peered out into the dark hallway, her heart suddenly pounding in her chest. It was as if she were a child again, daring to sneak downstairs after having been put to bed. She needed answers. She craved a hell of a lot more than that, but at least if she knew what Luke knew, she might be able to sleep. Asking a few questions wouldn’t hurt. After all, the light was on in his room and his door was ajar. It wouldn’t be like she was slipping into his room so that she could climb in bed with him. But damn! That sounded like a hell of a good idea. Her legs were like wet noodles as she padded down the hallway, the hardwood floor cool against her bare feet. Hating the fact that her fingers trembled when she touched his door, she pushed against the hard wood, the door creaking and making her heart explode. Luke wasn’t in his room. 63

Lorie O’Clare

Sighing, doing her best to get her heart rate to calm down, she licked her dry lips and turned to stare at the staircase. He had to be downstairs. Well, she’d gone this far. Now she had to find him. Her aunt’s bedroom door was closed, so she headed for the stairs, descending into the darkness below. All the rooms downstairs were dark except for one. At the end of the hallway, past the downstairs bathroom, was a room that housed a few bookshelves and a computer. She knew that from having vacuumed it earlier. With a little more determination, deciding it was safer to approach him in a room other than his bedroom, she walked the length of the short hallway and stepped into the doorway of the den. Luke sat with his back to her, staring at a computer screen. All thought of being alone with him faded as she stared at his computer. A newspaper article, dated sometime earlier that year—she didn’t quite remember when at the moment—was on the screen, complete with a picture of her and Rick. A lump swelled in her throat. Luke was researching to learn more about her past. She couldn’t breathe, could barely see as she turned around and raced down the hallway. Strong hands grabbed her before she reached the stairs. “Don’t ever run from me,” he whispered in her ear. She remembered Rick saying that to her in the past. Panic seized her and she fought him, opening her mouth to cry out. Luke turned her around and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her against his strong chest. Her cries were muffled as he held her to him. “I’m not your enemy.” One hand brushed over her hair while his other arm kept her pinned to him. “You don’t understand,” she mumbled, inhaling his scent, her mind racing with too many unappealing thoughts while his strength and the comfort of his embrace surrounded her. It was too much all at once. Tears welled in her eyes. “Then explain it to me.” He guided her down the hall and back into his den before she could stop him. “God,” she said, turning away from the computer as soon as she saw it. “Please take that picture off of your screen.” “Okay. Okay. Just don’t go anywhere.” He let go of her and she wrapped her arms around her waist, squeezing her eyes shut to stop the tears while she heard him move to the computer. “It’s gone now.” Again his hands were on her, slowly turning her around. His fingers brushed under her chin, raising her face upward. She blinked her eyes a few times, staring into his concerned expression. There was no way this man could be someone she should fear. Compassion and something a bit darker hardened his brooding expression. But she saw

64

Penance

no hostility, no hidden agenda. Damn it. The last time she’d trusted her instincts, she’d ended up marrying a creep. Worse than a creep—a dangerous, hardened criminal. “You are really Susan Winestone.” It wasn’t a question. She licked her lips, nodding slowly. “Why did you come here?” he asked, his thumb stroking her chin. “Because I don’t want to die.” Something broke inside her, a dam of welled-up emotions. Suddenly more than anything, she wanted to believe that she could trust him, share every horrible detail of her past with him, lean against him and use his strength to make her strong enough to fight the battle she had before her. “Dear God.” Luke crushed her against him, holding her so tight that for a moment she couldn’t breathe. “What did that monster do to you?” It felt so good to be in his arms as she moved her face so that her cheek rested against his chest. For a moment she didn’t answer him. Talking about Rick was the last thing she wanted to do right now. Luke didn’t press her to answer, but simply held her, resting his face against the top of her head as he slowly caressed her back with several fingers. Finally she exhaled, relaxing into him. “You’re going to tell me what’s going on.” He didn’t let go of her, but spoke over her head. “Living in fear the rest of your life is no good. You’re safe here, but I need to know everything.” The words came out of her easier than she’d expected. “I married a monster. The divorce is almost final. But the knowledge I have in my head could put him in prison or worse. Rick Angsthworth isn’t going to quit looking until he finds me.” Luke let go of her but took her hand and guided her over to the computer with him. Sitting down, he pulled her on to his lap and adjusted her so that he almost cradled her in his arms. “Let him come find you.” The predatory tone in his voice stilled her heart. “I’d love to have a word or two with him.” “You don’t understand,” she began. He gripped her chin, lifting her face, and pressed his lips to hers. Fire. Heat scourged through her. Her world spun too fast as unleashed need, raw and demanding, consumed her with a fury she couldn’t control. Hell, she didn’t want to control it. All she could do was hold on. Letting out a cry as pressure that demanded release built inside her, her fingers worked their way up his chest. “It’s you who needs to understand, sweetheart,” he whispered against her mouth, and then burned a hot, wet trail to her neck. He found the sensitive spot under her ear and raked his teeth over the soft flesh. Susie was going to die. Right here in his lap. The man did something to her that no man had ever managed before.

65

Lorie O’Clare

“Luke,” she cried out, holding on to him for dear life. His free hand brushed over her nightgown, teasing her nipples. Her breasts swelled, the pressure in them alone sending her over the edge. Without thinking, she arched her back, silently begging him to give her more. “Now is when you learn how safe you are with me,” he said, his hand sinking lower to the edge of her nightgown. “Oh God,” she cried out when his fingers glided over the sensitive, swollen flesh between her legs. All Luke wore were boxers, and the coarse hair on his legs tantalized her system. Brushing against her thighs, the sensation added to the slow massage from his fingers as he focused on the most tender spot between her legs. It had been almost a year since she’d been with a man, and then she hadn’t enjoyed it. Adjusting herself over Luke, she moved her legs so she straddled him. His warm skin was smooth when she ran her fingers over his shoulders, then wrapped her arms around his neck. Her vision blurred with need as she gazed into those glowing blue eyes—eyes that sparkled like rare sapphires. They’d turned a darker shade, piercing and determined. His cock turned to stone underneath her. Long and stiff, his need for her became more apparent every moment as he grew and stretched, pressing against the cotton fabric of his boxers. She moistened her lips, glancing down at the hardened pole that had made a tent out of his shorts. His fingers were between her legs, the top of his hand brushing against his own arousal as he stroked her. His cock danced with a fury that she knew had to be driving him crazy. Just watching made her insane with need. “I can’t make any promises,” she whispered, needing him to know that making love to him—no, fucking him—couldn’t bond them together. Her heart was in shambles right now. The physical release sounded too good to pass up. But he had to know, had to understand, that this would just be sex—mutual pleasure between consenting adults. When she dared to look up at his face, immediately she noticed his creased brow and the way his eyebrows had narrowed together. Her words didn’t please him. She looked away quickly, closing her eyes and focusing on what his fingers were doing between her legs. “Okay,” he said, the word coming out too quickly and not sounding like he meant it at all. Damn it. In another world, another life, Luke Roge would be the perfect catch— strong with good morals, good intentions, and better-looking than any man she’d laid eyes on in a long time. He ran circles around Rick in every aspect. Luke was a true man, hardworking, honest and respected. He would be a catch for any woman.

66

Penance

Her own mistakes had ruined this perfect moment for her. Something in the back of her mind told her to scoot off him, stand up and back away. Apologize for getting them both aroused and hurry off to her bedroom. She had the power to stop this before it went any further. But hell, where that power was at the moment, she didn’t have a clue. Letting go of his shoulders, her fingers ran over his hard chest, enjoying the soft spray of hair that coiled against his skin. She paused when her fingertips touched the top of his boxers, brushing over the elastic band that held his erection under the fabric. “Can we just enjoy the moment?” Somehow she wanted him to say something— anything—that would help her justify the act they were about to commit. Never had she been the type of woman to indulge in casual sex. What she proposed was new for her. Luke needed to say something to make it feel right and like what they were doing was okay. “You’re calling the shots here,” he told her, his fingers not subsiding from the wicked caress against her soaked and oversensitive flesh. She sighed, her fingers trembling against his shorts. That wasn’t what she wanted to hear. He wasn’t making this easy for her. Maybe another angle. “I’m still legally married,” she whispered, testing his level of morality. “Yup.” Again nothing to make her feel like he would agree that this was just an act, that there would be no emotions wrapped up in it. Damn it. She had to have him. He wasn’t forcing her. He wasn’t pushing her into doing something she didn’t want. In fact, although his fingers ran back and forth gently between her legs, his other hand rested easily against the arm of his chair. He rubbed her moisture against her smooth skin, building a pressure that she’d either let him relieve or take upstairs and try to get rid of herself. Annoyance rushed through her. The sexy hunk of a man sat relaxed underneath her, allowing her to call the shots. He wasn’t pushing her away or telling her they should wait. All of her life she’d ached to be able to make her own decisions. And that was exactly the position she was in now. Get up and walk away or pull that cock out and ride it until she couldn’t take it anymore. God. She was only so strong. Biting her lower lip, she yanked at his boxers, freeing his cock. It bounced to life, ready and eager, strong and hard as its swollen head looked up at her. Even that part of him was perfect. Closing her eyes, she adjusted herself over him. He moved his hand out of the way, gently resting it on her hip, his damp fingers singeing her skin.

67

Lorie O’Clare

She thrust herself down on him, letting out a gasp that matched the groan that escaped him. Slowly, her legs wobbly, she began moving over him. His other hand moved and rested on her hip. Gripping her, he kept her movements slow as he started controlling the act. His hips moved underneath her, filling her and receding. Daring to open her eyes, she met his gaze, realizing he watched her with an intense stare. She drowned in his gaze, unable to look away. Too many emotions ripped through her at once. He was beautiful, compassionate—and this was a hell of a lot more than just fucking. If this were just sex it should be wild, out of control, heated and crazed. But try as she might, she couldn’t help but sink into the sensual way that he looked at her. Unable to stop herself, she lowered her mouth to his, their kiss long and drawn out as he stretched and filled her with more feeling and love than she’d ever experienced in her life. Her orgasm ripped through her, making her want to cry, to cling to him, to say all kinds of things that she wouldn’t allow herself to speak. When he swelled inside her, his arms coming around her and holding her tight to him, she collapsed against his sweat-covered chest. She wrapped her arms around his neck as he released and poured everything he had inside her. For a long moment, she sat on top of him with him buried deep inside her, trembling occasionally until he started to relax. Her body was like rubber, her legs too weak to support her. If she weren’t careful, she could fall asleep like this in his arms, feeling safer than she ever had in her life. And that was just it. She lied to herself, but it somehow felt good, helped keep her shield up just a bit. It was the safety and comfort that Luke offered that attracted her to him. She had to believe that. If she didn’t, she would fall head over heels in love with him. Letting out a sigh, she straightened, unable to look him in the eye. Although her leg muscles still trembled, she pushed herself off him. His damp cock rested against his shorts, catching her attention before she could look away. He wasn’t smiling. His attention was riveted on her and he watched her like a hawk when she backed up a step or two. “I guess we both needed that,” she said quietly, ready to turn and run to the bedroom where she’d probably spend a sleepless night. Luke didn’t say anything. Slowly he adjusted his shorts without looking down, continuing to watch her. Somehow it didn’t feel right to just walk out on him without saying something more. She glanced at the computer screen, chewing her lip. “You have to understand.” She paused.

68

Penance

His body appeared hard as stone, looking like a dangerous predator ready to pounce at any moment. She wanted to reason with him, force him to see her side of it. “A man who has committed crimes walks free and is respected in this world. I have the knowledge to put him behind bars.” “Then do it.” His mouth barely moved when he spoke. Not a single muscle in his body twitched. She laughed, feeling more uncomfortable now that he’d spoken than when he’d remained quiet. “If only it were that easy. Rick doesn’t play by the book.” “You’re defending him. Maybe you still love him.” His blue eyes had turned a glassy, hard color, penetrating through her. It was as if she didn’t need to answer him, like he already saw the truth by just staring at her. “No. God. Hell no.” She shook her head. “You have to know that isn’t true.” He didn’t say anything. It was on the tip of her tongue to remind him they couldn’t possibly have just shared what they did if she’d been in love with another man. That knowledge broke the shield that she’d fought to keep up around her heart. No. She didn’t love Rick. She didn’t even like him. That wasn’t the issue. She had feelings for Luke. And they were more than just physical. That had been more than just sex. Luke stood, his tall body towering over hers as he closed in on her. “I’m not the one denying the truth,” he said simply. She sucked in a breath. He read her too damned easily. Those intense blue eyes wouldn’t leave her alone, boring through her to her very soul. No one had ever reached as deep inside her as Luke. Although she understood that he meant she was denying her feelings for him, that was too sensitive a topic to discuss at the moment. She put her hands on her hips, determined to take the conversation in a different direction. “A very dangerous criminal with too much power on his side probably now knows exactly where I am, thanks to the news.” She sucked in a breath, glaring into those intense blue eyes of his. “He’ll come after me, Luke.” He reached for her, and she took a step backward, her legs still so wobbly she had to grab the door to keep her footing. Luke frowned, his body hardening with anger while she watched. He didn’t scare her, she realized. No matter that he was so much bigger than she was, so much stronger, there wasn’t anything in him that made her feel he would suddenly throw her across the room or smack her across the face. He wasn’t like Rick. Again, the shield around her heart seemed to crumble. “That asshole isn’t gong to lay a hand on you,” he said through gritted teeth. “I already know that. Once you learn to trust me, then you’ll know that too.” With that he walked past her, leaving her alone in his den. She stared at the floor, too many emotions rushing through her to grab hold of any of them. She listened to him climb the stairs, the soothing quiet of his home sinking in around her. 69

Lorie O’Clare

She did trust him. Damn it. She did.

70

Penance

Chapter Nine Every muscle in Luke’s body screamed. Sweat soaked his back. “On the count of three.” He looked around at the men who all watched him, sweat and dirt smearing their faces. “One, two, three!” They pulled on the rope, grunting in unison and then stepping backward, watching as the large oak slowly lifted and dragged backward. Just a little more muscle and they’d have the thing off the house, then they could saw it into firewood. It was probably the fifth or sixth tree he’d lugged off property this week. Age must be setting in, because he was feeling it more today. “That’s it!” Billy Olson yelled. Slowly letting go of the rope, he rubbed his gloved hands against his jeans. The storm that had been brewing most of the morning was now apparent on the horizon. Humidity soared and the sun glared down whenever clouds didn’t cover it. He rubbed his forehead, knowing he probably looked like shit. “I really appreciate your help,” Freddy Wills told the group. He walked over to Luke. “You’re going to have to give me a bid on rebuilding that wall.” Luke stared at the house, the corner of it caved in from the tornado earlier this week. Every day he’d visited homes in the area, helping haul trees, or rebuild. “You know there’s no charge for this.” His dad had never charged for damage done during a spring storm. He’d eat the cost of materials before taking advantage of a family down on their luck. Freddy slapped him on the back. “You’re just like your old man. Well, I tell you, the wife’s been nagging at me to add on a back porch—somewhere for her plants.” Luke nodded. “You let me know.” Freddy gave him a firm nod. “Give me a month or so. I’ll have you out so you can give me a price.” Luke stared off toward the highway as two large cars passed, both looking rather official. Detecting the out-of-state tags, he watched them drive by. They were headed for Windy Hills. “Looks like someone’s lost,” Freddy said, laughing. Luke smiled, but he didn’t like the looks of the cars. Ever since earlier this week when he’d made love to Susie and held her as she’d broken down and confessed running from her lunatic ex, he’d kept his eye out. “Well, I’m headed out. No rest for the wicked.” Saying his goodbyes, he jumped in his Bronco, heading toward town in the same direction the two cars had gone.

71

Lorie O’Clare

The AC felt like it needed charged. Turning it off, he cranked the handle on his door, rolling the window down. His Bronco had served him well for many years. He needed to make time to give it some much-needed maintenance. There were many things he needed to make time for. Getting up before five in the morning all week and not making it home until almost dark had been a life he’d thrived on ever since his divorce. Now coming home at night to find the place clean and good smells lingering from the kitchen made it seem more like the home he’d grown up in. There was one thing missing. Tension ripped through the place. Aunt Lisa was a sweetheart, and the two of them warmed to each other easily. Susie had been avoiding him though. She spent most of her time in her room and he hardly saw her all week. And he ached for her. Not just physically. She was scared, always glancing toward the windows, her expression lined with worry whenever the phone rang or someone knocked on the door. She was too young, too beautiful to have been taken down like this. He ached to get his hands on the monster who had done this to her. Slowing when he got into town, he searched the streets. Two large vehicles with out-of-state tags wouldn’t be hard to track down in Windy Hills. There were still buildings needing repair, but for the most part, they’d cleaned their town up nicely over the week. Downtown would take major work. And roadblocks still stood at either end of the two-block strip. A handful of shops were open for business, and the townsfolk parked at the grocery store and walked to the shops, giving local merchants their business just as they always had. Turning off the main drag, he started combing the side streets. There were only so many places those two cars could have gone. They’d been coming from the direction of Lincoln, but it dawned on him that they could have been out to Pearl Lake before coming here. Damn shame they hadn’t found Susie out there. Luke grinned, thinking how that must have pissed off her ex. His insides hardened, anger building as he turned corners, growing frustrated when he couldn’t find the two cars anywhere. And then he spotted them at the edge of town at Fry’s gas station. Pulling off the road onto the gravel lot, he parked next to the building and then simply stared at the two vehicles. They both had New York tags. Newer Lincolns with windows so dark he wondered if they were legal, the vehicles could have been straight out of some mafia movie. Did that asshole think that he could come in and terrorize this small town, doing whatever he pleased and then prancing out of here with Susie? If the bastard thought that, he could just think again. A tall, thin man walked out of the gas station, adjusting his suit jacket as he walked around one of the cars and got in on the driver’s side. Luke bet he was burning alive in this humidity wearing clothes like that. 72

Penance

Hopping out of his Bronco, he hurried inside the gas station, keeping his eyes on the two cars which had yet to move. “Well now, Luke Roge, haven’t seen you ‘round these parts in a while.” Gary Fry looked the same as he had when Luke was a kid. Tanned and wrinkled, his age undetermined, Gary Fry had worked at this gas station all of Luke’s life, servicing trucks and offering diesel fuel—the only place in town that did. “Who owns those two cars?” he asked, gesturing with his thumb toward the vehicles outside. Gary Fry shook his head. “They’re all looks. Those newer cars are pieces of shit if you ask me. Be nothing but a headache before they got fifty thousand on them.” “That guy say anything to you when he came in here?” Luke watched as the cars started pulling out of the lot. “You should have heard the way he talked, all nasally and stuck up, like he was someone who mattered.” He needed to go after them but wanted any information Old Fry could offer. An anxious feeling ran through him. He wanted to reach over the counter and yell at the old guy to tell him what he needed to know. “They didn’t ask any questions or anything?” Old Gary Fry stared after the cars, not saying anything for a minute. Luke wanted to scream. “Put gas in those things. They don’t have as big of tanks as you’d want on a car like that. Folks say they’re good for travel, smooth ride and all, but then you got to stop and fill them up every couple hundred miles. And at the price of gas these days.” The old man shook his head. “So they didn’t ask about anyone around here?” Already he was heading toward the door. “You’re in too much of a hurry these days, young man,” Gary Fry scolded him. “Nope. Just asked if many out-of-towners came this way.” Luke was already out the door, waving his goodbyes and knowing Old Fry was probably mumbling about young people not having manners like they should. Jumping into his Bronco, he tore out of the lot, grabbing his cell phone. He would guess that the men in the cars were looking for Susie. They didn’t know where she was, but if they stopped enough places, someone would tell them. He punched in the numbers as he drove. Aunt Lisa answered the phone, her cheerful tone making Luke hate that he would have to cause her worry. “Aunt Lisa.” She’d insisted that he call her that. “Hello, dear.” He could just see her grinning as she spoke.

73

Lorie O’Clare

“Aunt Lisa,” he repeated. “There are two Lincolns here with New York tags asking around about anyone who might be from out of town.” There was silence on the other end of the phone and Luke waited it out. When she spoke again, her tone was quiet, serious. One thing he’d learned about Susie’s aunt— she had a damned good head on her shoulders. The older woman might come across as being carefree, but she could figure her way through a situation and had proved it to Luke more than once during the week that she’d been out at his house. She reminded him of his mom. “Check the tags closely. All of Al’s cars have personalized tags. They will say WINE one, or two, or three and so forth. Last I knew, Rick didn’t have personalized tags. But his cars would all be out of King County. He’s from Brooklyn.” It hadn’t occurred to him that Susie’s father might have come out here. Nonetheless, his nerves didn’t settle as he accelerated down the road, working to catch up with the two Lincolns. “Is anyone out at the house right now?” he asked. “Just Susie and me.” Luke chewed his lip, his insides hardening with determination. Those damned cars had an unsettling habit of being able to disappear on him. “I want you to turn off all the lights in the house and make it look like no one is there. Lock all the doors and windows. And whatever you do, don’t answer the door. I’ll be there as soon as I can.” “Don’t worry, Luke.” But even Aunt Lisa sounded worried. “Aunt Lisa?” He hesitated. “Yes?” “You know where the shotgun is, don’t you?” “Yes. I know where it is.” “Do you know how to use one?” “If I have to, I won’t hesitate.” Luke’s heart constricted into a tight ball. He believed that she would use it. Susie’s life was at stake here. Luke spotted them again at the grocery store, both cars parked at an angle taking up two stalls toward the outer edge of the parking lot. Pulling up on the back side of the matching cars, he got a good look at the tags. They weren’t personalized. He punched numbers on his cell phone again. “This is Bentley,” the older police officer said when he answered. “This is Luke Roge. I need a favor.” “What’s up?” “You remember Susie Whittaker from out at Pearl Lake,” he began, watching the two parked cars in front of him. 74

Penance

“I hear she’s staying out at your place now,” the officer offered. Everyone had heard it—one of the disadvantages of a small town. It would take little effort for that bastard to find her. A sense of urgency rushed through Luke. “I need a big favor. She’s got an ex chasing after her and he’s a real bastard. There’s going to be trouble if I can’t stop him.” “What do you need?” Bentley’s tone dropped, sounding deeper and suddenly very serious. “Can you run a couple of tags for me? There’s two new Lincolns just pulled into town.” “Where are they?” “At the grocery store.” He gave the cop the tag numbers, repeating them slowly while Bentley muttered and wrote them down. “Give me a bit and I’ll see what we can find.” Bentley paused and then added, “Luke, don’t do anything foolish.” He didn’t think it would be too foolish to punch the guy’s lights out, so he agreed. The tags on the back of the vehicle were New York, King County. He knew he had his man. A heavy, purplish cloud blocked the sun as he got out, darkening the place quickly and making it impossible to see anything but his reflection when he stared at the black windows of one of the Lincolns. He rapped on one of the windows. A moment passed before it lowered quickly and quietly. Luke stared into the face he’d seen on the Internet. Dark hair and eyes, a hard, chiseled face and thin lips—what the hell had Susie ever seen in this bastard? “Something I can do for you?” Luke asked, adrenaline pumping through his body. More than anything, he wanted the guy to get out of his car and say something that would merit Luke taking him out. Although at the moment, his being in town seemed grounds enough to beat the crap out of him. “No. We’re fine.” Rick barely gave him the time of day before rolling his window back up. Luke tapped on the window again. Irritation rushed through him, the thickening mugginess around him not helping as he slapped at a mosquito. This time the front passenger door opened and a large man, thick with a dark complexion, shut the door behind him and walked around the front of the car. “Leave the car alone,” the man said, not using the letter R when he said the word car. “Then tell your boss to get out and talk to me.” Luke glared at the brute who stopped in front of him. “Why do you want to talk to him?”

75

Lorie O’Clare

“Why is he unwilling to talk to me?” Luke fisted his hands on his hips, glaring down at the window that he was sure the coward was staring out of at that moment. “He’s a busy man.” The guy stared at him, beady, dark eyes looking like slits through the thick muscle and fat on his face. “Busy in Windy Hills, Nebraska?” Luke challenged and then turned and tapped on the window again. “If I’d wanted to talk to the hired help, I would have rapped on the front window,” he yelled. Luke’s cell phone buzzed and then rang. Grabbing it from his waist, he glanced at the number. It was someone from his house calling. Glaring at the window of the Lincoln, silently cursing the coward who hid behind it, he pushed the button on his phone, then brought it to his ear. “Hello,” he said, ignoring the man looming in front of him. “Luke, it’s Susie. Where are you?” She sounded worried, nervous. She’d barely given him the time of day since they’d had sex and now she called him when he was ready to have a showdown with her ex. At that moment the back door to the Lincoln opened and Rick Angsthworth stepped out of the car. Tall and slender, wearing new-looking jeans and a light yellow pullover shirt, he sized Luke up quickly and then glanced past him at Luke’s Bronco. “What can I do for you?” he asked. “Oh God,” Susie cried into his ear. “I’ll call you right back,” Luke told Susie and then hung up before she could protest. “That’s the question I was going to ask you,” Luke said, clipping his phone onto his belt. Rick stared at him, dark brown eyes not swaying from Luke’s gaze. “Just passing through,” Rick said, relaxing and tucking his thumbs into his belt loops. “I’m picking up my wife. She told me about the tornadoes. Damn shame about your town.” Rick foolishly concluded he was talking to a simpleton, and one who was no threat. Luke took a step closer, glaring at the asshole while his palms itched to simply take the motherfucker out. “You’re not picking anyone up and you’d be smart to keep on passing through.” Rick raised an eyebrow. Maybe where he came from no one threatened him, but Luke wasn’t scared of some coward hiding behind expensive cars and well-paid thugs. Then Rick smiled and rage surged through Luke. “I don’t believe we’ve been properly introduced,” he said, continuing to stare at Luke. “Introductions aren’t needed, Angsthworth. Get in your car and get out of town.”

76

Penance

Rick’s smile disappeared. He glanced over his shoulder at the well-trained guard dog who watched Luke. Cars entered and left the parking lot—business as usual. Luke had noticed more than one curious stare and wouldn’t doubt he’d be asked about this later. “My darling wife didn’t wait long before finding herself a protector,” Rick sneered at him. “Tell me where she is now or bring her to me. Then we’ll leave town.” “Like hell,” Luke said when Rick moved for his door handle. Luke grabbed the man’s shoulder, at the same time hearing a growl from the oversized Neanderthal. A car pulled up alongside them and Luke quickly noticed Officer Bentley behind the wheel. So much for the pleasure he would have gained in punching the creep’s lights out. “What’s going on here?” Bentley asked as he got out, adjusting his pants around his waist as he looked at the three men. For an older man, he looked impressive in his uniform and not the least bit concerned about the thug who looked at him and then over to Rick. Bentley turned his attention to Luke. “Just giving these men directions so they can leave town,” Luke told him, focusing on Rick who’d turned around to look at the officer. “Actually, we’re here to pick up my wife, Susie Angsthworth.” “Name doesn’t ring a bell.” Bentley rubbed his chin with thick fingers, meeting Rick’s gaze. “We don’t get a lot of strangers off the beaten path. Maybe you could describe her.” Rick reached into his back pocket, pulling out a leather wallet that he opened, showing off a stream of credit cards. He flipped to a picture and held it out to the officer. Bentley looked at it and continued rubbing his chin. “Can’t say that I know her,” he said offhandedly. Luke got a glimpse of the shot of Rick and Susie, arm in arm. Rick held the picture to Luke’s face, giving him a better view of the smiling couple posing in front of an ocean, wearing bathing suits. Susie was stunning, and damn it, the picture actually made her look happy. Nothing like the woman who trembled in fear back at his house right now. “Maybe you have a more recent shot,” Luke suggested. Rick gave him a hard look. “We’ll be staying here until we find her.” “Damn shame you can’t keep better track of your wife,” Luke muttered, emphasizing the word wife. “She was kidnapped,” Rick told the officer. “We might have to have the local law help bring her to us.” Luke wanted to wipe that superior look right off the pompous asshole’s face. He clenched his fists, not sure he could stop himself from taking a quick punch.

77

Lorie O’Clare

“Head up the road here to Millie. I’m sure she can put you up in a room.” Bentley gestured with his thumb, indicating the men should go to the only bed-and-breakfast Windy Hills had to offer. “We’ll do that.” Rick turned his attention to Luke. “Bring her to me,” he said under his breath. Luke was sure Bentley heard him as well. That Rick would insult the local law, implying Bentley lied when he said he didn’t recognize Susie’s picture, pissed Luke off. Too many emotions rushed through him at once. Susie didn’t belong with a creep like this. And for the first time since his divorce, Luke had found a woman he really wanted—enough to fight for her. Without hesitating, he pulled back and punched Rick Angsthworth square in the face. Morbid satisfaction rushed through him when the asshole spun around and collapsed onto his car. The thug jumped in, ready to defend his boss. Bentley was just as fast. “Enough,” he roared, holding his hands out. Rick turned around slowly, sporting a quickly swelling nose and a nasty sneer on his face. “Go get your room,” Bentley barked. Rick nodded to his thug, who returned to his side of the car. Rick gave Luke a nasty glare, looking like he would say something, but then got into the backseat and closed himself off from the world around him. Both Lincolns took off slowly, turning toward Millie’s. Bentley glared at Luke, which didn’t scare him at all like it had when Luke was younger. His temper still soared. “I’m following you out to your place now, and then you are going to tell me what the hell is going on.” Bentley didn’t wait for a response but turned and got into his patrol car.

78

Penance

Chapter Ten Susie’s fingers shook as she punched the numbers on the phone. Her heart raced in her chest when silence followed before it started ringing on the other end. Two days ago she’d faxed the final divorce papers back signed. Today the paperwork announcing her divorce was final had arrived in the mail. Now, staring down at them, her vision blurring over the legal words that officially declared her a single woman, her heart pounded in her chest so hard it hurt. “You’ve reached Winestone Enterprises. If you know your party’s extension, please dial it now,” the automated voice said into her ear. Susie looked at the wall clock hanging in the dining room. Pacing into the kitchen, she pushed the extension to reach her father’s secretary. She’d punched these buttons a millions of times in her life without thought, but right now, it seemed yet another annoying task when she needed her dad right now. It was after four her time, which meant it was after five back east. She frowned when the extension went to her dad’s secretary’s voicemail. Pushing another extension she knew all too well, she waited for the complex voicemail system to put her through to his personal accountant. “Holloway here,” a crisp voice said. Susie sighed with relief. “Hi, David. This is Susie, Al’s daughter. How are you doing?” A second of silence followed, as if the accountant quickly switched gears from his work to acknowledge his boss’s daughter. “Well, hello there, Susie. I haven’t talked to you forever. Took me a moment,” he said, chuckling. “Your dad isn’t in the office.” “I figured as much.” She met his cheerful tone, gripping the phone way too hard while ordering her insides to calm down. “Do you know where he is? I really need to talk to him and he’s not answering his cell phone.” “He’s in Paris.” There was a brief pause. “More than likely he’s asleep—time difference and all. Are you doing okay? Anything I can help you with?” Susie shook her head, a sinking feeling rushing through her. “I left a message on his personal voicemail. I guess I’ll just wait for him to call me back. Thanks, David.” Hanging up the phone, she focused on the divorce papers announcing her freedom. Her signature stood out boldly. The end was here. And she should be thrilled. She didn’t feel too damned free though.

79

Lorie O’Clare

Aunt Lisa came down the stairs, the floorboards announcing her before she turned the corner and met Susie’s gaze. Her aunt glanced at the papers and then at Susie, her expression showing her concern. “Are you okay?” she asked. “Hell no, I’m not okay.” It wasn’t too often she cussed in front of her aunt. “Rick is in town, and it isn’t to celebrate our divorce.” Her aunt didn’t say anything right away, instead pursing her lips and staring at Susie for a minute. “What are you going to do?” she asked. “I’m tired of running. And I’m sick to death of looking over my shoulder and being scared.” Susie shook her head, fighting off the sensation of panic that ached to rush through her. “But I don’t know what I’m going to do.” Aunt Lisa moved quickly, pulling her into a warm hug. It felt damn good in her arms, but this comfort wouldn’t solve anything. Susie patted her aunt on the back before letting her go. She met her aunt’s concerned gaze and slowly shook her head. “All my life either you or Dad has taken care of me, even after I was married. The smallest of problems and all I had to do was whimper for help and one of you was there for me.” “That’s what family does, my dear.” Her aunt’s smile didn’t match the concern in her eyes. Susie nodded. “For children, but I’m an adult. And now look at me.” She gestured at the tidy kitchen. “I’ve done it again.” Her aunt frowned, not understanding. “Don’t you see, Aunt Lisa? Luke will fight to take care of me.” A small grin appeared on her aunt’s face, giving light to a few wrinkles that appeared on her tanned cheek. She ran her hand over her short gray hair and then patted Susie’s shoulder. “That boy cares about you.” She shook her head, her smile increasing. “I know you might not be ready for it. But there’s nothing wrong with him caring enough to fight for you.” “And he’s a good man.” Damned good, but she wasn’t going to think about that right now. She turned from her aunt, desperately needing a clear head to think. “But it shouldn’t always be someone else fighting my battles.” “There’s nothing wrong with family and loved ones caring about you.” Her aunt didn’t say anything for a minute and then repeated her question. “What are you going to do?” Susie looked out the window in the kitchen, staring at the dark blue sky and the large oak tree branches in her view. It was beautiful land out here, but at the moment she didn’t see it. The spacious kitchen around her was clean, a faint smell of lemon from the freshly scrubbed floor lingering in the air. But the homey, relaxed setting didn’t calm her.

80

Penance

Her mind whirled with possible scenarios. She’d called Luke and had heard Rick in the background. God only knew what those two had said to each other. Her stomach twisted when she thought of what Luke might have done. She’d seen the mounting anger when she’d told Luke about Rick the night they had sex. Something had hardened inside him. And she didn’t doubt for a minute that Luke would fight for what he believed was right. He was well-built, tall and in damned good shape. And he had a strong vein of goodness running in his blood. Luke would protect his own. A perfect man—one every woman dreamed of finding. He would defend her, see that she was protected and safe. And he wouldn’t ask her permission to do so first. Fear gripped her when she thought of what might have transpired between Luke and Rick. Rick wasn’t half the man that Luke was. He sure as hell wasn’t in shape. He had his thugs around him 24/7 And she didn’t doubt for a minute that if he and Luke had a showdown, he’d have his bodyguards do his dirty work. Rick didn’t play fair. He played to win. And winning in his eyes meant conquering all that was around him and taking whatever he saw fit to have. She grew sick to her stomach worrying that Luke could be beat up, hurt and bleeding, abandoned or worse yet, stuffed in the trunk of a car. God. Her imagination would have her puking in the toilet if she didn’t get a grip. But again, as it had been all her life, it would be two people fighting for her. She had to learn to fight her own battles. There was only one thing she could do. “Aunt Lisa,” she said quietly, not turning around. “I’m going to go into town. It’s time I took matters into my own hands.” “You aren’t going anywhere.” Her aunt’s tone had a severity to it that Susie didn’t hear too often. Slowly she turned around, seeing how upset her aunt was. Susie smiled, although she hardly felt happy. “Yes. I am.” She was going to settle things on her own, without the help of anyone. Only then would she truly be free. “Now, Susie,” Aunt Lisa complained and followed her when Susie headed up the stairs toward her bedroom. “You know as well as I do that you can’t just saunter up to Rick.” Susie went through her things, her suitcases opened over a coffee table that she’d brought up here and pushed up against the wall. More than once she’d thought of putting her clothes in the dresser and closet. But settling in to Luke’s home just hadn’t felt right. They’d just met and she had a home. Granted, she hadn’t been to Pearl Lake in over a week, but she wouldn’t let herself start thinking of this wonderful old house as her home. “Aunt Lisa,” Susie said on a sigh, quickly finding a comfortable pair of shorts and a modest blouse. “When I called Luke and heard Rick in the background, my first reaction was to call Dad. And that’s what I did.”

81

Lorie O’Clare

Her aunt didn’t say anything. Susie needed her aunt to understand. She didn’t want to hurt Aunt Lisa and she felt the woman’s pain. Aunt Lisa had helped raise her since her mother died and for all practical purposes was as close to her as a mother would be. “Dad is in Paris and probably sleeping right now.” She still ached to talk to him, but she took it as a sign that she couldn’t reach him. “And I know you’re here for me, so don’t think otherwise.” “Of course I’m here for you.” Aunt Lisa crossed her arms, watching while Susie quickly changed clothes. “And at the moment, you’re acting crazy. Just what is it that you are going to do?” She really didn’t know. “I know what I’m not going to do, Aunt Lisa. I’m not going to sit in this house, terrified, scared to walk in front of any window and jumping at the slightest of sounds. I can’t keep living like this.” Her aunt sighed, brushing a strand of hair away from Susie’s face after she’d changed clothes. “This will pass, Susie.” Aunt Lisa had always been compassionate to Susie’s pain. “But if you run to Rick, he’s going to take you back with him—or worse.” “I’m not running to him.” Susie met her aunt’s gaze and then quickly pulled the older woman into her arms. “Believe me, I’m not running to him at all. But I’m not going to have him chasing me to the ends of the earth anymore, either.” Her aunt looked more than upset when Susie left the house. Stopping in the shed before she went to Luke’s old truck that he left for them if they needed transportation, Susie walked up to the cabinet where Luke kept his guns. He’d showed them to her and her aunt shortly after they’d started staying here, and told both of them where the key for the shed was always kept, under a brick alongside the door. His mother had never approved of them being in the house, and this was where his father had always kept them, even the guns he used when he used to shoot at ranges. Susie envied the strong family ties Luke had, even with family that was no longer around. He respected his mother’s wishes even after she was dead. Taking a small handgun, her hands damp when the cold metal rested in her palm, she loaded it with shaky fingers and then headed to her car. She waited until she’d reached the highway and then pulled out her cell phone. Susie wasn’t stupid. She knew she was walking into danger. Encountering Rick wouldn’t be a casual visit. Damn it, she should have looked up the number for the police station before she left the house. There was only one alternative. Punching in 911, she waited for the Windy Hills dispatcher to answer the phone. “This is dispatch. What is your emergency?” a calm-sounding woman’s voice said on the other end of the line. She hesitated for a moment. What should she say? “Hi.” Nerves hit her hard and she slowed as she drove down the highway, needing all of her energy to focus on her driving. Her hand was damp against the steering wheel. “This is Susan…Whittaker.” She almost said Winestone. “I need help.” 82

Penance

Taking the curve in the highway, she licked her lips, gripping her phone with one hand while navigating her car with the other. Large trees looked magnificent along the side of the highway. Everything looked crisp and fresh against the cobalt blue sky that looked way too large, but inside, dark thoughts hindered her from enjoying the beauty surrounding her. “What is your emergency?” the woman asked again. “There is a man in town,” she began, suddenly not sure how to explain what she needed. She wanted to scream, Send me protection. I’ll explain later. But that wouldn’t get her too far and she knew it. “He’s very dangerous and he’s looking for me. I’m scared.” “Where are you right now?” the woman asked. She was on her way toward this very dangerous man. That sounded ridiculous. “Would it be okay if I came to the police station and talked to someone?” she asked. “Sure. And you said your name was Susan Whittaker?” the woman asked. “Yes.” She slowed to the speed limit when the town came into view. Dusk would hit soon. People moved around her, tending to their daily activities, giving her no attention. Slowing to the twenty mile an hour speed limit, she turned at the first corner, heading to the police headquarters, which she knew were in the old courthouse. Hanging up her phone, she paid more attention to the cars around her, to the people walking along the sidewalks. Rick was somewhere in this town. Windy Hills wasn’t that big. He could be anywhere. But wherever he was, he would stick out, be easy to notice. People in this town didn’t drive fancy cars or wear top brand-name clothing from Europe. These people were hardworking, honest, and many of them had been here most of their lives. They drove past her, heading home or out for the night with calm, content looks on their faces. She envied their lives. Susie didn’t think for a moment that others had worry-free lives. Everyone had their challenges. But to simply worry about bills, be concerned about the rising price of gasoline and not have to deal with her life being threatened would be a welcomed change. She pulled into a vacant stall in front of the courthouse, taking a moment to actually see the vivid colors that surrounded her as well as the magnificent architecture of the old building before her. Windy Hills had an appeal to it that no place she’d been to in her life seemed to match. The town had people who cared for each other, looked out for each other, and had a very real bond. This was the life she wanted. She’d have to take a stand against Rick and put closure on her past life in order to truly be able to bond with this community. And that’s exactly what she was going to do.

83

Lorie O’Clare

Her heart raced when she pulled the gun out of her purse and put it in her glove box. She got out of her car, locking it and dropping her cell phone into her purse. Nervousness trickled over her like icy fingertips brushing against her skin. Closing her purse, she clasped it under her arm. Glancing up and down the street, not seeing anything that would lead her to think Rick watched her, she hurried to the courthouse steps. “Susie?” a man’s voice called from behind her. Susie tripped on the courthouse stairs, turning around quickly as a gasp escaped her lips. It would have been a scream, but her voice gave out on her. Her heart wouldn’t stop pounding even when she realized with a wash of relief that an older, stocky police officer had called out her name. His nameplate read James Bentley and she recognized him as the cop who’d talked to Luke before. The older man walked up to her slowly, looking at her with concern. Her eyes must have shown her terror, or possibly the flushed look that had to be on her face caused him to wrinkle his brow and frown at her. “I…” she began, and then gulped in a breath of air. “I need help.” All he did was nod. It was as if he understood. Placing his thick hand on the middle of her back, he guided her into the courthouse. Their footsteps echoed through the large, high-ceilinged entryway as he guided her through glass doors into the police station. “I got a 911 call,” the dispatcher behind the counter said to them as a greeting. “It was from a Susie Whittaker.” “That’s me,” Susie said quietly. “I’ll talk to her.” Officer Bentley guided her through wooden swinging doors that separated the waiting area from the desks behind the counter. He led her to a desk in the corner of the large room. There were no doors or walls shielding them from anyone else in the station. Granted, only the dispatcher appeared to be present. Susie wondered how many officers were actually on the Windy Hills force. She decided not to ask. “You’re the young woman staying out at Luke Roge’s house, aren’t you?” he asked as he sat behind his desk and gestured for her to take the seat on the other side. She gripped her purse in her hand, fingering the clasp on it as she took the seat and nodded, working to form the words to tell him what she needed. “My aunt and I are staying out there.” She felt a need to stress that point. “We’ve been helping with some of the people who lost their homes in the tornado.” He nodded as if to say he already knew all this. “But that isn’t why I’m here.” She licked her lips, staring into pale blue eyes that studied her patiently. “Officer. I have a past. A past that I’m afraid is getting ready to creep up and bite me in the rear.”

84

Penance

The only way this man could help her was if she told him everything she knew. Having never confided in anyone all the dirt she had on Rick, it didn’t come easy to her now. Her silence must have lingered a moment too long. The officer cleared his throat. Susie looked up quickly. “Let me ask you a couple questions,” he began. Trepidation oozed through her. “Okay,” she said quietly. “Have you ever gone by any other names?” Her stomach clamped into a painful knot. She stared at him for a moment. They wouldn’t arrest her for creating a fake name, would they? Slowly she nodded. Even though legally now she was Susie Winestone and not Whittaker, she didn’t mention that. “My married name was Susan Angsthworth,” she offered. The officer nodded. “One more question,” he said quietly, pulling out a notepad from underneath some papers on his desk. He found a pen. “Were you ever kidnapped?” “No,” she said quickly and probably too loudly. She looked around the quiet police station. “Officer. I’m told my ex-husband is in town. He’s very dangerous. And I want him to go away.” More than anything she wanted him to disappear—never to be seen again. Anger surged through her. She shouldn’t have to be worried about what she said to this man. Up until leaving Rick, she had never broken any laws. Her record was clean. Now she lived by a fictitious name and had falsified papers to prove it. She’d done nothing wrong, yet had resorted to breaking laws to stay alive. Clamping her teeth shut, she fought the ugly emotions that rushed around inside her. “My ex-husband is Rick Angsthworth. He arrived in town today. I know he did. And I know that Luke talked to him. Rick is a criminal. I don’t know what your computers will tell you, but I lived with him. And I know things. He isn’t going to leave town without me. And I’m not going with him.” She couldn’t believe how quickly she blurted out the information. Officer Bentley leaned back in his chair after jotting down a few notes. “I’ve met him.” His words hit her like a bombshell. Suddenly her phone rang and she jumped, staring down at her purse as if it had just bit her. Her fingers trembled as she dug her cell phone out and then stared at Luke’s number on the screen. “Hello,” she said, knowing her aunt had probably called him as soon as she left the house. “Where in the hell are you?” he yelled into the phone.

85

Lorie O’Clare

The way Officer Bentley raised an eyebrow, she was sure he’d heard Luke through the phone. “I’m at the police station.” “I’ll be right there.” He hung up before she could say another word. “I guess Luke is on his way,” she said quietly. “Officer, the only way I’m going to put my past behind me is to talk to Rick.” The cop looked at her for a moment, as if digesting what she’d told him so far. Then leaning forward, he stared at the notes on his pad. “Let me do some checking before you do that. I sent him over to the bed-andbreakfast. Luke knows where it is.” Officer Bentley gave her a shrewd look. “Will you wait here while I pull his name up on our system?” Susie nodded, her mouth suddenly too dry to speak.

86

Penance

Chapter Eleven Heading home didn’t sit well with him. More than anything, stopping in at the bedand-breakfast and paying a more personal visit to Rick Angsthworth sounded like a damn good idea. Over the years, more than one punk had crossed Luke’s path. A bully was a bully. Luke had no problem bringing any of them down to size, no matter how big they thought they were. And Rick wasn’t any bigger than the others who had needed an attitude adjustment in the past. But he’d swallowed his urge to pound a few more bruises into Rick. Checking in on Susie, making sure she was okay, was more important. He’d only made it halfway home when Aunt Lisa had called. “She did what?” he’d screamed into the phone, pounding his dash at the same time. Quickly he’d apologized to Susie’s aunt. She’d kept her cool, again sounding so much like his mom, as she told him that Susie had left the house. Luke assured her that he’d find Susie, then quickly placed another call, letting Officer Bentley know there was no reason to follow him out to his house. The Bronco’s tires screeched when he’d pulled a u-turn in the middle of the highway. He sent out a quiet prayer of thanks when Susie answered her phone and told him she was at the police station. Barely slowing to the speed limit, he dared anyone to pull him over while he shifted and turned toward the courthouse. He didn’t relax any when he spotted his old pickup truck. Once he parked next to it, it took a minute to relax enough to release his steering wheel. Blind outrage would consume him if he didn’t get a grip on himself. Not so much anger at Susie—he’d hear her explanation for driving into town after she knew her ex was here later—but anger over the whole goddamned situation. Rick Angsthworth had a lot of fucking nerve strolling into Windy Hills and thinking he could just saunter out of here with Susie in tow. Hell would freeze over before that happened. He took the courthouse stairs three at a time, yanking open the heavy door. His boots echoed against the old marble floor. Entering the police station, he glared at the dispatcher when she looked at him like he was a madman. And that’s how he felt. Emotions stronger than anything he’d dealt with before pumped inside him like a serious narcotic. Susie had every quality he’d dreamed of finding in a woman. She was what he’d wanted from Peggy, what he’d imagined was in Peggy. Someone who cared. Someone who wanted to build a life and a home right here in Windy Hills. Someone with scruples, with a fire inside. Everything he’d

87

Lorie O’Clare

dreamed of finding in a woman was wrapped up in Susie and then some. The way she moved, the way she felt, the way she made him feel. Damn it. Nothing would happen to allow her to escape from him. He’d fight every damn man on the planet to keep her. “What happened to you?” Penny Abbey, the dispatcher, wore an earpiece that wrapped over her dyed blonde hair. She gave him the once-over, several pounds of mascara clumping to her lashes. “You look worse than something the cat brought in.” “You’re looking lovely today too,” he mumbled, not in the mood for civilities. She raised an eyebrow. Penny was another local that Luke had gone to high school with. A bit younger, she’d been in one of his younger brothers’ classes. He wasn’t sure at the moment which one and didn’t really care. They hadn’t run in the same circles, although from what he’d heard, she’d left a cheating husband years ago and raised a couple of kids on her own. “I hear you’ve taken over your daddy’s business.” She tried for small talk, obviously deciding whatever he wanted, he would tell her when he was ready. Luke nodded but looked past her, spotting Susie sitting with her back to him, facing one of the corner desks. There wasn’t anyone else in the station that he noticed. “I’m here for her,” he said abruptly, walking over to the waist-high wooden swinging door. He pushed his way through it before Penny could say anything. “Luke. You can’t just …” Ignoring the dispatcher, he focused on Susie. Obviously hearing him, she turned in her chair. The worried look that tormented her face also fogged her large green eyes. Tears that hadn’t fallen yet welled in her eyes. She’d put her hair up earlier today, but at the moment, long strands framed her face, the bulk of it pulled back still. Susie started to stand. Reaching her, he pulled her up the rest of the way, wrapping his arms around her before she could speak. “What the hell were you thinking?” he whispered into the sweet-scented hair. She trembled in his arms and immediately he regretted his harsh greeting. “I’m not going to live the rest of my life being terrified of him,” she said into his chest. She exhaled and hiccupped but made no attempt to move out of his grip. “What did you think you would do?” he asked, sincerely curious as to what motivated her to leave the safety of his home. He’d met the asshole. Rick didn’t scare him for a minute. No matter that he was probably armed and that his thugs had more than likely killed more people than would ever be known. Luke had no hesitation, not one shred of doubt, that he could convince the man that leaving town would be in his best interest. But Susie. She didn’t stand a chance against the wasted excuse for flesh. Again he wondered what she ever saw in Rick Angsthworth.

88

Penance

“I’m tired of hiding, Luke.” Her body tensed. Slowly she pushed away from him. He wasn’t ready to have her out of his arms though. Giving her space, he kept his hands on her, gliding them down her warm, soft arms. Her expression was haunted when she looked up at him. “I know this is hard for you to understand. I can’t imagine you ever running from anything in your life.” “Many women don’t run from abusive husbands,” he said quietly. “You’ve been brave through all of this. Don’t do anything stupid now.” She bristled, her lower lip sticking out when a stubborn expression crossed her face. “I’m not being stupid.” He wanted to smile. Something told him that doing so would offend her further. And he hadn’t said anything insulting. If anything, he was proud of her willingness to take a stand. But she was in over her head. And he’d be damned to hell if she’d take on that asshole without his help. The floor creaked behind them. Luke turned, meeting the tentative gaze of Officer Bentley. He cleared his throat, holding a piece of paper in his hand as he walked around to his side of the desk. Bentley nodded for the two of them to sit. Luke reluctantly let go of Susie and took the chair next to her. “Luke,” he said with a curt nod. Luke nodded, ready to take on the officer if he in any way suggested Luke back down. “Susie.” Officer Bentley turned his attention to her. “I ran a check on your exhusband and made a few phone calls. I appreciate your waiting.” Susie nodded, fingering her purse nervously. Luke watched her while Bentley kept talking. “Rick Angsthworth has no criminal record. Nothing that I can find on the system. It’s late in the day and I left a few messages with the NYPD, just to see if there are any ongoing investigations.” Several strands of hair blocked her profile when she looked down at her purse. “You won’t find anything. I’m sure of it,” she said almost too quietly for either one of them to hear. “And why are you so sure of this?” Bentley asked. “I just am.” She answered a bit louder, and quickly. Letting out a choked sigh, she pushed her seat back, standing. For a moment she appeared to teeter, but then gained some inner strength. When she looked down at Luke, the pain in her eyes hadn’t receded. But she’d mastered some kind of shield, pulling off a blank expression that didn’t fool him for a minute. “I know you don’t like this idea. But I’m going to arrange to meet with Rick.” She held up her hand, taking a step backward when Luke jumped to his feet. Putting her chair between the two of them, she glanced at the officer and then looked back up at 89

Lorie O’Clare

him. “Luke. Rick has found me. He’s driven all the way here from New York. I can run again, change my identity again, seek out a new life again, but eventually he’ll track me down. The smart thing to do is face him and find out why he’s here. And the sooner I do that, the better.” “What is this about changing your identity?” Bentley asked before Luke could explode. Luke sucked in a breath, gripping Susie’s chair hard enough to turn his knuckles white. Rick would destroy her. Admiration trickled through him that Susie would take him on. She was one hell of a strong woman. Nonetheless, allowing her to go to Rick was out of the question. He didn’t take his attention from her when she looked at the officer, surprise registering before she glanced down at her purse and licked her lips. “I should have told you sooner. And I’m sorry,” she said, giving the officer a small smile. “My real name is Susan Winestone. My father is Alfred Winestone, with Winestone Industries.” “Interesting.” Bentley gestured to the chairs. “Sit. Both of you.” Susie waited until Luke was back in his chair before sitting again. “Your father pulled off creating a new identity to get you away from this man?” Bentley asked, jotting something down on the notepad in front of him. “Are you going to arrest me for that?” Her fingers trembled when she brushed them over her lips. Bentley held his hand up in the air to stop her. Luke guessed that Bentley was figuring something out. Her ex had to be a real ugly bastard for Susie to go to all the work she had in order to get away from him. “I think I’d like to record a statement from you.” Bentley’s look was grave when he glanced up from his notepad. “You’re going to tell me everything that you know about your ex-husband. Everything that you believe he’s done that has you so terrified of him.” Her green eyes grew large. Obviously what Bentley had just suggested, pretty much just ordered, scared the daylights out of her. “Okay…” she said slowly, hesitantly. “Good.” Bentley nodded. “It’s getting late. We’ll do this first thing in the morning. You can come here. Or I can drive out to Luke’s place. Whichever is more comfortable for you.” “I’ll come here,” Susie told him without looking Luke’s way. “I’ll bring her in,” Luke offered. Susie looked at him as if she were about to say something but then didn’t. Her tongue darted over her lips, and again she looked down at her purse. “I’m going to meet with Rick,” she said. “Like hell you are,” Luke yelled, grabbing her arm.

90

Penance

She looked down at where he held her, not pulling away. “I know his private cell number. More than likely it hasn’t changed. If it has, I’ll call the bed-and-breakfast.” She spoke quickly now, glancing from him to Bentley. “I’ll ask him to meet me at the diner, to come alone. He’ll do it. I want to talk to him. It’s better this way than waiting to see if he figures out where I am. I wouldn’t be able to stand it. And you both know that sooner or later he will find me. Let’s make it sooner.” Neither man said anything for a minute. Susie looked from one of them to the other and then let her gaze rest on Luke. “I…I’d like to make a life here,” she whispered. And those tears that had stubbornly remained welled in her eyes finally struck a path down her cheek. “But that can’t happen until I put my past to rest. Please understand that.” “Damn it.” Luke stood, pulling her up and into his arms. Seeing her cry outraged him all the more. He’d take that motherfucker out if he so much as laid a hand on her. Hearing her more or less admit she’d like to further their relationship, stay here with him, was the best news he’d heard in a long time. Rick Angsthworth would die a horrible death if he made any move to prevent that from happening. Bentley leaned back in his chair. “There’s no crime in seeing him. Go ahead and call. If you like, I’ll keep an eye on the café while you two meet.” “I’ll be there too,” Luke told her. She pushed away from him, the second time she’d done so in less than ten minutes. It took all he had not to yank her right back into his arms. “You can’t be there, Luke.” She shook her head and then placed her fingers, damp and salty from her tears, over his mouth when he would have protested. “Don’t you see? You’ve met him already. He’ll see you as a threat and it will prevent me from accomplishing anything. I’ve got to go alone. If you’re there, he’ll have his bodyguards nearby. I have to convince him to come alone, and that I’ll be there alone. I won’t have the Millers worried about their place. After the tornado, the last thing they need is a showdown in their restaurant. If I meet with Rick alone, publicly, I’m sure that won’t happen.” “You can sit in the patrol car with me,” Bentley told him. Luke knew the officer suggested that to keep an eye on Luke as well as on Susie. He didn’t like it. Not any of it. Nothing good would come out of this meeting. But Susie was determined, and he’d let her have her way. “Go ahead and call him.” Luke hated this, every bit of it. Susie nodded and fumbled with her phone, then impressed the hell out of him when she spoke with Rick, her tone cold and authoritative. When she hung up, a wave of emotion contorted her expression. “I meet him in an hour,” she told both of them.

91

Lorie O’Clare

Luke had no appetite and doubted Susie wished to eat, but they had an hour and they wouldn’t dwindle the minutes away focusing on her ex. After agreeing to a meeting place with Bentley, a small tavern where he and his brothers used to unwind popped into his head. The Pit Stop hadn’t changed a bit over the years, and other than suffering some roof damage, it had worn through the storm rather well. Dimly lit and smelling of fried food and cigarette smoke, it wasn’t the fanciest place he could take Susie. After ordering himself a beer and her an iced tea, he ignored the curious looks everyone gave them and rested his hand against the small of her back as he led her to a booth in the corner of the establishment. “My brothers and I used to raise a lot of hell in here,” he mused, watching while she slid over the slick plastic on one side of the booth and then deciding to take the spot next to her. “You’ve had a good life here,” she said, turning to face him and resting her back against the wall. “I’m sure like yours, the good goes with the bad.” He took a drink of his beer, watching her over the rim of the glass. “I’m sorry that you’re seeing the ugliest part of my life.” Although the sleeveless blouse and shorts she wore were conservative, her slender shoulders, the firm curve of her breasts and her narrow waist made her a captivating picture. “If you’d shown up a year ago, you would have caught me in a similar situation. Divorce is never pretty.” “And I’m officially divorced now.” She met his gaze for a moment, her large green eyes glowing in the dimly lit room. She tucked a long auburn strand behind her ear and glanced past him for a moment. “I just wish I could feel that freedom.” He put his beer down and pressed his finger to her lips. “You are free. No one will take that from you. I promise. Whatever you want out of life, you can have it.” “Whatever I want,” she mused, her lashes hooding her gaze while her soft lips moved against his finger. He traced a line down her neck to her chest. Her heart thumped under his touch, soft and determined, although at the moment her expression showed hesitation. “What do you want, Susie?” His insides tightened, anxious to hear her answer yet dreading it wouldn’t include him. He’d fight Rick for her, but he would then let her go if she wished it. The latter didn’t sit well in his gut and he shoved the distasteful thought out of his head. She scraped her lip with her teeth, looking anywhere but at his eyes. Luke curved his finger around the top button of her shorts, tugging slightly to get her attention. “Tell me,” he urged. “I want to know you better,” she whispered and then swallowed slowly, daring to meet his gaze.

92

Penance

His cock jerked in his jeans. Muscles hardened in his body, every inch of him exploding with energy he could hardly contain. He pulled her to him, demanding her mouth. When her hands gripped his shoulders, the tightening inside him exploded, releasing emotions too intense to let her see. He craved her, wanted every inch of her, but not just her body. He needed her mind, her heart, and her soul, every bit of her. Never again would he accept part of a woman. “Know this, Susie Winestone,” he whispered against her lips. “You’re going to know me very, very well.” Her lashes fluttered, and she moistened her lips before slowly moving her head and focusing on him. “Why are you doing this?” She searched his face. Her look of wonder, pooled in lust, made her eyes glow like emeralds. “You’re what I want.” She smiled, almost laughed. “I’m a wreck.” “No,” he corrected her. “Your past is biting you in the ass. But you, sweetheart, are anything but a wreck.” He could cite more than one incident since meeting her that would prove his point. Right now, she’d deny all of it. All he had to do was get her through this crap with her ex and Luke knew she’d never be unhappy again. “I just wish he’d go away,” she said, putting more distance between them and running her finger down her moist glass. “Don’t think about him. Not now.” He needed to give her a distraction. Sitting here allowed her mind to explode with everything that haunted her. He saw it in her torn expression. She nodded, a quick motion, and pursed her lips. He hated her closing herself off, carrying the pain and fear that he saw etched on her face. “Let’s go,” he decided, grabbing her hand while she looked up at him, astonished. “I have something to show you.” Walking through his past had always annoyed him. Within minutes of driving though, his mood changed along with hers. Susie’s face lit up when he pointed out where he’d gone to grade school and shared a story or two from his childhood. Then came high school and driving to the edge of town to the dirt road where they used to drag. “I got my first blowjob back in those trees.” He pointed toward a clump of large cottonwoods. She actually laughed. “I went down on a guy in my father’s den once.” “You’re kidding.”

93

Lorie O’Clare

“Nope. He sat in my dad’s chair, behind his desk, and we pretended I was the naughty secretary.” She didn’t even blush when she told him, just grinned, her expression glowing from the memory. “A side of you I didn’t know about.” He wagged his eyebrows. “What else has my lady done?” She waved her hand in the air between them. “I didn’t have that many boyfriends.” “Then maybe we should start creating more memories.” He pulled onto the dirt road, barely glancing at his watch so as not to be obvious. They had half an hour before her rendezvous with Rick. What he wouldn’t do to mark her as his before she walked in to meet that asshole. Let her glow from good sex when the prick saw her. Although he doubted Rick would know what Susie looked like after mind-blowing sex. “What are you doing?” She straightened in her seat, looking ahead when he pulled to the side of the narrow country road. “Won’t someone see us?” Possibly, but he would bet most farmers were in for the night, and the town settled early. “Not at this hour.” She gave him a skeptical look. “It’s still daylight.” Susie didn’t say no though. Her eyes were wide, and she watched with interest when he maneuvered the Bronco off the road and jostled them over rough ground until he parked behind several large trees. Her hand gripped the handle when he parked. Luke hopped out and moved around the front of the car to her side. She stared at him when he opened her door for her so he took her hand and pulled her out. “This place hasn’t changed a bit.” “You came here often?” She looked around her nervously. “On the other side of the trees is a creek. A bunch of us used to hang out down here.” “I never even thought about heading out to the country to just hang out.” She stumbled over a small rock and gripped his hand harder. Luke grabbed the excuse to wrap his arm around her. “We didn’t have all the excitement a big city would offer.” “Oh my,” she said on a breath when they reached the rambling creek. Water scurried around large rocks. It looked a lot narrower then he remembered it being. Susie followed the water with her eyes, taking it in as she looked in both directions. “Big cities don’t offer this.” Her expression relaxed. She loved the beauty and peace of this countryside as much as he did. “Here it is.” He pointed and then guided her along the edge of the water to a hard, flat piece of ground where nothing grew.

94

Penance

When he plopped down on the ground, stretching his legs out so that his boots almost touched the water, she looked at him questioningly. “Here what is?” “My spot.” He grinned up at her. Her shirt didn’t quite meet her shorts and the small amount of exposed tummy really turned him on. Add to that the way the setting sun captured the auburn in her hair, accentuating her highlights, and he knew he stared at the most beautiful creature on earth. They didn’t have much time, but already some of the stress had faded from her expression. Knowing he’d made the right move in bringing her out here, he held up his hand, reaching for her. “This is your spot?” She looked amused, and although she didn’t take his hand, she sat down next to him, curling her legs so that she leaned toward him slightly. “What makes this your spot?” “Nothing grows here. Don’t ask me why. Just never has. And you know how girls hate grass stains. It made this the perfect place to claim.” He sounded ridiculous, sharing his reasoning as to why he’d claim such a tiny piece of earth. But she smiled, barely glancing at him before searching the countryside around them. “You’re quite the considerate gentleman,” she mumbled. “It’s a good story. Truth be known though, usually it was just us guys and a twelvepack hanging out down here.” “You said you got your first blowjob here.” He nodded behind her. “That was over there.” “Where?” He stood, pulling her up with him, and walked among the trees, searching while trying to remember the exact location. “My brother Mark was the jock, not me. I think it was the summer before my senior year that a bunch of us came out here during one of the games. This girl, Cindy, moved here to stay with relatives for a while. I think her family thought she’d gotten a bit too wild in the city and that country living would do her some good.” “She gave it to you?” “Yup. I had no problem with her being wild.” He found the tree with several bare patches of bark on it. “It was right here,” he told her, patting the tree like an old friend. “Hmm.” She licked her lips, glancing toward the road and then back to him, focusing her attention somewhere below his chest. He pushed a strand of hair away from her face, loving how smooth and warm her skin felt. “I think you should be the last woman to give me a blowjob by this tree.” The color that spread over her cheeks confirmed his thoughts. She’d already given the idea some thought. He reached for his belt, undoing it, then unzipped his jeans. Already his cock throbbed with anticipation. Her tongue moved over her lips,

95

Lorie O’Clare

moistening them, and all blood drained down his body. Instantly hard as a rock, he freed his dick with one hand and cupped the side of her neck with the other. “Do you want me, Susie?” And he didn’t just mean sexually. Her eyes glowed when she opened her mouth, but her answer didn’t come out. He ached to know what she wanted to say, but held back. Her hands stroked his chest, sending chills rushing over him. “I think I owe you this,” she whispered as she knelt before him. She didn’t owe him a damned thing. But when her fingers wrapped around his cock and her tongue darted out, touching the tip, his toes curled up in his boots. Answering her proved too challenging a task. Luke grabbed her hair, holding on for dear life as she sucked him into her mouth. “Susie. Damn.” He almost came when her lips moved over his shaft. She groaned, the vibration from the sound building the pressure inside him even further. With time ticking against them, he didn’t fight the urge to come. If only he could just hold out a few more minutes. The way her teeth slightly scraped his shaft got him even harder. And then her lips brushing over where her teeth had just been…God! If only they had all day. He’d give her hours to keep doing this. Her lips stretched around his dick and his vision blurred. He fought to stay focused, wanting to enjoy every precious minute she gave him. But when she moved her hand, reaching underneath him and cupping his balls, every inch of him got so hard it hurt. Her fingertips barely touched his over-sensitized flesh, sending goose bumps rushing over him while fire engulfed his insides. She licked and sucked, making adorable humming sounds. His need to come, the pressure building to the point of exploding, consumed every inch of him. “I can’t hold out,” he managed to say, something in the back of his mind triggering that he should warn her—letting her decide if he could come in her mouth or not. Her mouth left his cock for a tortured second. “Then come,” she whispered and again wrapped her lips over the tip. She took him in deep, his cock burying in moist heat that soaked into his flesh, devoured him. He grabbed her hair, consumed with the urge to fill her, give her all he had to offer. His orgasm exploded inside him, releasing a pressure that would do him in otherwise. Ringing filled his ears. His heart pounded. Luke let go, suddenly lightheaded while he came in her mouth. Susie moved backward and her hair slid through his fingers as she pulled away from him. Licking her lips, she stood slowly, not meeting his gaze. “Susie.” He took her arm, keeping her from moving too far away. “Did you like it?” She wouldn’t look him in the eye. “I loved it,” he told her, pulling her closer. “Don’t pull away from me though.” “We don’t know what might happen.” 96

Penance

“We control what happens between us. No one else. Just you and me.” She met his gaze then, and the powerful surge of emotions glowing in her eyes almost knocked him backward. He tightened his grip on her arm, pulling her to him. “And there is something between us,” he added. “Yes. I know,” she whispered, stretching against him and brushing her lips over his. The taste of his come on her lips seemed to seal her admission.

97

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Twelve Susie had put the gun back in her purse and now it seemed to make it incredibly heavy. Her hand shook and she tugged on the door, then entered the café. The supper hour was almost over and two waitresses busied themselves wiping down tables and clearing dirty plates. Betty Miller appeared from the kitchen, moving behind the counter. “Good to see you, young lady.” She smiled, dimples lining her plump cheeks. “Don’t tell me you’re eating alone tonight.” A few locals still sat at several of the tables. Most of them ignored her, although she caught one or two curious glances. Already the town viewed her as Luke’s woman. There was a place for her here. The potential for a new life, a life she would probably enjoy, was right at her fingertips. “No. A…umm…” Her voice caught in her throat. She’d been a damned fool to think she could go through with this. Already nerves attacked her so hard she couldn’t form a sentence. “An old friend will be joining me soon.” “Luke Roge is a good man.” Betty made a face. “Not that what you do is any of my business.” “Yes. He’s a wonderful man,” Susie assured her. For some reason the need to show Betty she’d be good for Luke took over. “And he knows I’m here. We talked about it before I got here.” Betty grinned, noticeably relaxing. Susie’s words did the trick. “We don’t know each other real well yet, but you’re good people. I can tell that when I meet someone. And Luke deserves the best. That previous wife of his was no good. I saw it all along.” Susie ached to hear more. If only Rick weren’t walking in that door at any moment. Rick didn’t need to know anything about her budding relationship with Luke. “Thank you. Maybe sometime we could sit and visit more,” she said, praying her smile looked sincere. She licked her lips, still tasting Luke. Her tummy flip-flopped when she remembered his words before they’d returned to town. She prayed this meeting would go well and be over with quickly. “I have to meet with someone though. Handle some…family matters.” “Come in any time during the middle of the day and I’ll tell you everything I know about that Luke of yours,” Betty told her with a wink. She waved a hand, gesturing toward the tables. “Sit wherever you like.” Susie’s leg muscles trembled and her mouth was suddenly too dry. All she did was nod and then stare at the tables throughout the café. It suddenly seemed too much of a

98

Penance

decision to choose a place to sit. Would it be better to sit close to the door? In the corner? She didn’t want their conversation overheard, but she knew Officer Bentley and Luke were outside somewhere in the officer’s personal vehicle. She glanced out the large windows, noting the few cars parked out there. No one sat in any of them. But then they wouldn’t park in front of the place, visible to anyone who walked in. First of all, anyone walking by would stop and talk to them. And second, Rick would notice them immediately. Her gut twisted fiercely. She was scared to death. It had to be written all over her face. No way would she be able to pull this off. At the moment, she couldn’t even find a damned table. The cell phone in her purse rang. Its quick, sharp chirps about made her jump out of her skin. Almost dropping her purse, she clutched it desperately while her heart pumped so hard that it hurt. The waitress clearing the nearby table gave her an odd look and frowned. “Have a seat. I’ll be with you in a minute,” the woman told her, turning back to her task. Susie nodded, grabbing the nearest chair and almost falling into it while fumbling with her purse. It about fell out of her lap, and her muscles spasmed when she grabbed it hard enough to send jolts of pain through her arm. Several people had turned to glance at her as she fumbled with her purse, the gun getting in her way, until she found her phone and answered it on the fourth ring. “Hello.” Her voice didn’t want to work. “Are you okay?” Luke’s calm, hard tone helped her grab her breath. She licked her lips. The fading taste of him filled her mouth. Minutes before, he’d almost attacked her outside the police station. Kissing her savagely, leaving his mark on her lips, he hadn’t cared who’d seen them. Warmth spread inside her thinking about it. He’d almost bent her over, suffocating her with his mouth, his arms wrapped around her like steel grips. And when he’d let her up for air, his mouth not an inch from hers, his words had made her insides swell with need. “You’re mine,” he’d told her, the look in his gaze hungry, almost savage. She hadn’t been able to speak, to look away. All she’d done was drown in those deep blue eyes. Closing her eyes, failing miserably at clearing thoughts of him from her mind, she let out a deep sigh. “I’m fine,” she lied, doubting he believed her. Already she wondered how smart of a plan this was. At the moment, she didn’t have a damn clue what she’d say to Rick. Like he’d listen to any of it anyway. “Leave your phone on. Clip it to you somewhere and don’t hang up. I want to hear everything that is said.” She nodded and then cleared her throat. “Okay.” 99

Lorie O’Clare

Struggling to clip her phone to her waist caused her purse to slide off her lap. It hit the floor with a loud bang. Her heart exploded in her chest, a scream lodging in her throat. It sounded like the gun had gone off. She didn’t move. Didn’t breathe. Her heart raced too fast in her chest. Rick wasn’t even here yet and she was so damned scared she couldn’t function. God. What had she been thinking? Staring at her purse as it lay sideways on the floor, its contents not visible, she finally found what it took to move. She adjusted it, her fingers too damp when she touched the leather and set it upright at her feet. It nudged against her skin. And regardless of how scared she was of the gun, knowing it was there somehow brought her a small amount of security. She tried for a soothing, slow breath while clipping the phone to her shorts. When she’d called the bed-and-breakfast, they’d put her through to Rick’s room without any problem. Their conversation had been brief. If anything, she hadn’t detected any emotion from him. Although she wasn’t sure what she’d expected—rage, compassion, pleading…no, not pleading. Rick didn’t beg for anything. She’d received nothing. He’d agreed to meet her, confirmed directions, and that had been it. “You want to wait to order until your friend gets here?” A young girl, probably still in high school, put a glass of ice water in front of her and another one across the table. “I’m here.” The voice behind her made her jump. “We’ll take two menus now.” Rick was all business, taking the seat opposite her and briefly giving his attention to the waitress. It shouldn’t have surprised her that she wouldn’t have even noticed him come in. Staring at him, her entire world seemed to turn sideways. It was all like one horrific dream. The man she’d run from, had feared more than anything she’d ever feared in her life, sat across the table from her, calmly instructing the waitress. Susie waited for the emotions to hit. She studied him—his dark hair, his dark eyes, his clean-shaven face with a hint of aftershave that lingered in the air around him. He wore a short-sleeved T-shirt and dark blue jeans. Nothing stood out about him. Nothing hit her either. Staring at him, the only feeling that registered was surprise over the fact that she felt nothing. Everything inside her seemed to have run cold. There was no fear, no hostility, no anger, no regret. Nothing. She watched the man she’d vowed to love and honor until death. Well, they as a couple had died. Her vow was over. There was nothing left. “You look good,” he said, finally turning his gaze to hers. Dark eyes that were dull, unpolished and almost black in color strolled down her. She’d never noticed that about him before—how lifeless his eyes were. Maybe she was truly seeing Rick for the first time. The man was dead inside. “Thank you.” Strength that had been well-hidden a minute before seemed to surface.

100

Penance

She reached for her ice water, taking a long drink, its coolness adding further strength as it washed through her. “So do you want to tell me what this is all about?” he asked, leaning back and crossing his arms over his chest. She put her glass down, her hand only shaking a little bit. He didn’t watch the movement. Instead he glanced around, either looking outside or at the activities surrounding them. She wasn’t sure. Another observation hit her at that moment. Rick had never focused in on her. He’d be seen with her, give her what she wanted when it was convenient for him, but that was it. She’d never meant anything to him. She doubted anyone meant anything to him. And that was really sad. But he had chosen his path. It was a bad path, a dangerous one, and one she’d have nothing to do with. “That’s my question for you.” She straightened, remembering at that moment that Luke heard every word through her phone. Managing to relax her expression, she knew that she could do this. She’d take Rick on, but on her terms, not his. She didn’t play games. “Why have you come here? What do you want?” “You know the answers to those questions.” He quickly looked exasperated. And there was a time when she would have responded to that look, done anything she could think of to appease him. Not anymore. She shook her head slowly. “No. I don’t. Tell me why you’re here.” “You’ve divorced me.” “Yes. I have.” The waitress approached them, her look hesitant. Either she suspected the sensitivity of the conversation or she’d noticed they hadn’t looked at their menus. Or both. “Do you two need more time?” she asked. “No. We’ll have two cheeseburgers, all the fixings, and fries,” Rick told her without looking up. His gaze remained locked on Susie’s. Susie looked away from him, smiling up at the young girl. “Not for me. How about a slice of warm apple pie? I’m not that hungry.” The girl smiled for the first time and then took their menus. Susie noticed Beaux standing in the kitchen, looking at them through the opening where orders were put. He wasn’t smiling. She didn’t see Betty anywhere. It wouldn’t surprise her if Officer Bentley had advised Beaux of the situation. Maybe she imagined it, or wanted to see it, but she swore she saw concern on Beaux’s face. “I hear you had a nice home not far from here but moved into an old farmhouse with one of the locals. Want to tell me why?” he asked, his expression hardening. It shouldn’t have surprised her that in such a short amount of time he’d figured out where she was staying. Questioning the people of Windy Hills wouldn’t be hard to do. She was a stranger here. Anyone would have offered any information they had on her. 101

Lorie O’Clare

“The town endured a really bad storm. I moved closer to help.” She wouldn’t mention Aunt Lisa since he hadn’t. “And you’re fucking this Luke guy,” he added, his tone showing his disapproval. Susie looked down at her hands, noticing how tightly she had them clasped on her lap. She shook her head, not meaning to do it, but unable to keep her feelings under lock and key. This was how Rick worked, twisting a conversation to put her on the defensive until he had her apologizing and pleading to do whatever he wished to gain his approval. “That’s really none of your business,” she said, not looking up, fighting with everything she had not to fall victim to his game. “Susan,” he said on a sigh, sounding like he was ready to reprimand a child. “You aren’t part of this middle-class world. We don’t move in the same circles or follow the same rules. Now you know as well as I do that you can’t just run to Bumfuck, Egypt, and start playing house. That isn’t an option.” She looked up quickly, catching the ugly emotion in those dark eyes. Anger lurked. She saw it around his eyes, in the way he frowned, in the creases that appeared between his eyebrows, in the way he held his mouth and in the slight movement of his body. “This is my life. You telling me how to run it isn’t an option.” She wasn’t sure where she got the nerve. Her fingernails dug into her skin but she couldn’t unclasp her hands. Her heart raced and her breath quickened. Sweat trickled between her breasts, making her itch. She was more than uncomfortable. The strength she had when he’d first sat down was quickly fading. Taking Rick on meant gathering more strength than she might have. Running had been easier. Even though she’d been terrified, scared that he would kill her, fleeing him wasn’t as difficult as this. Rationalizing with him, making him see her side of things, convincing him to leave her alone, would probably prove impossible to do. So then what? “Divorcing me isn’t going to set you free,” he said in a deadly whisper. “You knew that entering into this relationship. We aren’t normal people.” “You might not be normal, but I am,” she said quickly. “Right now you aren’t even being rational. None of this is,” he said, raising his hands and gesturing at the café. “Do you really think for one moment that suddenly you can become some small-town girl? You? The daughter of a millionaire? These people will figure out who you are. They will ostracize you. You’re being a fool, Susan. And the longer you play this game, the harder it will be for you to step back into your own world.” “Well, then you should be happy that I’m no longer your problem.” Anger took over her fear. Once maybe she’d sit still and let him cut her down, insult her until she felt like nothing. “But you’re wrong, Rick. You’re so wrong. I can do what I want with my life and you can’t stop me.” 102

Penance

He raised an eyebrow. The waitress chose that moment to arrive with their food, placing plates in front of both of them and then disappearing without asking if they needed anything else. Susie noticed at that moment that they were the only customers in left the café. She had no idea if that was normal for this hour. Beaux and Betty weren’t even anywhere that she could see. Suddenly she felt very alone. It was as if what Rick had said was true. Knowing who she was, the baggage she carried was enough to send the people of this town running. Their lives were simple. And who would want anything to do with someone whose life was as fucked up as hers? Rick stood, ignoring the cheeseburger and mound of fries in front of him. He took his wallet from his back pocket and threw a fifty-dollar bill down on the table. “You’re pathetic, Susan. But you’re my problem, not this town’s. You know where I’m staying. And I know where you are. If this town means anything to you at all, I’m sure you won’t want these good people’s lives disturbed. Gather your things and we’ll leave tomorrow. You aren’t staying here.” She would have stood too, but her legs trembled, so she clamped her fingers over her knees and glared up at him, trying her damnedest to keep her voice low and not draw attention to them. “Rick, we’re divorced. I am not your problem.” “That divorce means as much to me as our marriage did,” he hissed, pressing his fist on the table and leaning over her. “The knowledge in your head has sealed your fate. You should have been a good little wife and kept your nose out of my affairs.” “That was kind of hard to do when you were screaming your business throughout the house. You’re a crook, Rick.” For a moment she thought he’d grab her neck. Fire raged in his eyes and his expression turned so hideous she slid her chair away from him. Her attempt to create distance pleased him and he smiled and straightened. “And this is why you’re my problem. You can’t keep your fucking mouth shut.” And with that, he left her. She should have stood up and yelled at him. Told him that hell would freeze over before she went anywhere with him. Anger and frustration tore through her. She hated him, despised him with everything she had. But for the life of her, she couldn’t stand up, couldn’t turn and watch him leave. She just sat there, a lone tear tracing down her cheek before she realized she was crying. She jumped when arms wrapped around her. “Sweetheart, are you okay?” Betty asked. Susie glanced up and Beaux walked past them to the door, his face screwed into a determined expression. He turned, looking at the two of them, but didn’t come closer. Betty stroked Susie’s hair, smiling reassuringly. “Luke is a hell of a lot betterlooking,” she whispered.

103

Lorie O’Clare

Susie laughed, then nodded quickly. “You’re right.” “Did you say what you needed to say? Is he leaving now?” Susie remembered her phone was on with Luke on the other end. She pulled it from her shorts, then stared at the blank screen. Luke had hung up. “He wants me to go with him. But I won’t go.” She stood, searching the windows for Luke. “Did someone call you?” Betty’s hands were dishpan-rough but held affectionate warmth to them. “Beaux told me your ex would meet you here. We’re both proud you thought of our place as a safe haven.” Susie stared at the woman’s weathered face. Her heart constricted with too many emotions. “I worried you’d hate me if you knew I brought that monster here,” she whispered. “Oh baby.” Betty pulled her into bear hug. “All exes are monsters for a while. Trust me, it will get better and you’ve come to the right place. You give it a little work, and you’ll have a wonderful life here. I just know it.” Betty didn’t have a clue what kind of monster Rick was. But that she believed Susie belonged here, that she’d already accepted her as a part of their small, tight community gave her a sense of belonging she’d never experienced before. It felt good—damned good. And it didn’t feel like work at all with Luke. More like she’d finally found home. The second that asshole walked out on Susie, Luke slammed his cell phone closed and bolted out the car door. “Luke,” Bentley yelled when Luke jumped out of his car. They were parked a good block down the street. Too damned far away if anyone would have asked him. Before he was halfway down the block, Rick hopped in a car and drove off. Damn it. Susie’s car was parked outside the café. His truck was at the station—almost five blocks away. He marched into the café. “Everything okay?” Beaux was at the door to greet him. “Thanks for keeping an eye on her for me.” Luke knew the older man had a right to know what transpired in his own business. Someday he’d be sure to tell him the whole truth of the matter. Beaux had agreed quickly that nothing would happen to Susie while she talked to her ex. He hadn’t even asked for details when Luke had called and briefly explained the meeting to him. “How are you doing?” He ached to hold Susie. Betty had her arms wrapped around Susie, appearing to suffocate her. If Susie answered, Luke didn’t hear her.

104

Penance

“Give me your keys,” he said when she was finally released. “My what?” Susie didn’t look okay at all. Tears stained her cheeks. Anger boiled through him. He’d kill the man who caused her such pain. “Your car keys.” He held out his hand. “Give them to me now.” She fumbled with her purse, pulling out a large keychain with several keys on it. “But why?” He grabbed the keys from her. “Watch her for me, please,” he yelled over his shoulder. He had an asshole to catch. “Luke. Wait.” The strain in Susie’s voice pulled at his heart. That any man would do this to her, make her feel this way, made his blood boil. Rick Angsthworth would pay for the heartache he’d put Susie through. He’d pay dearly. Allowing him another minute in this town thinking he’d pulled off some victory by intimidating and terrifying Susie was simply unacceptable. Her small car cramped his legs. Fiddling with the driver’s seat, he glanced up to see Susie dart out of the café after him. She pulled on the passenger door. “Let me in,” she yelled. “You’re staying here,” he told her after he’d unlocked the door. Susie climbed into the car. She adjusted herself in the passenger seat, clutching her purse to her chest. He hated her tearstained cheeks, the way her lips were pursed as she struggled to look strong. “Where are you going?” she asked, managing to pull the seat belt over her purse. “Just going to take care of some things.” He didn’t like taking her with him. But convincing her to stay with Beaux and Betty would take too much time. He didn’t want the asshole to get too far ahead of him. Backing out of the stall, he hightailed it out of there and headed for the bed-and-breakfast. His cell phone rang and he cursed. “Where the hell do you think you’re going?” Officer Bentley shouted into his ear. “Just going to go have a chat. I’ll keep it cool.” Unless that asshole decided to make a scene. But that wouldn’t be Luke’s fault. God. Luke prayed he would make a scene. “You know I’m going to call backup in on this.” Bentley sighed, sounding more than irritated. “Do what you have to do,” Luke told him. When he parked at the bed-and-breakfast, Susie jumped out before he had the engine off. Her being here would make matters even harder. If he could tie her down and keep her out of harm’s way, he’d do it in a second. “I don’t want you here.” He grabbed her arm before she could head for the door. The torment in her eyes ate at his gut. 105

Lorie O’Clare

She looked away from him, focusing on the two cars parked next to them. Rick and his thugs’ cars. “This is my fight,” she murmured. “This isn’t just your fight.” He gripped her arm harder, pulling her around to face him. “Rick will leave town. And he’ll leave without you.” Her lower lip trembled, just for a moment, before she set her jaw with determination. Large green eyes stared up at him, not blinking. There were no more tears. She was so beautiful and craved happiness enough to fight for it. No way in hell would she head into that bed-and-breakfast in front of him. He had to make sure she stayed safe. He let go of her arm, brushing his knuckles over her cheek. She sucked in her lower lip. Susie was a fighter. She viewed coming to Windy Hills as running, hiding, and saw that as cowardice. That’s not how it was at all. She was an incredible woman, and one he wouldn’t let get away. Her lips were soft when he brushed his finger over them. “You’ll stay behind me and stay quiet,” he told her. More than anything he needed to kiss her, needed to be inside her. Taking her away from this nightmare and burying himself inside her sounded a hell of a lot more appealing than what he would do instead. But it had to be done. For Susie. For them. And the sooner he ended this for her, the better. They walked inside the bed-and-breakfast. “How you doing today, Millie?” It took some effort not to appear ready to spring when he smiled at Millie Cartwright, the owner of the Windy Hills’ Bed-and-Breakfast. “Well, Luke Roge, I’ll be darned.” Millie smiled, her long dark hair showing streaks of gray that weren’t there the last time he’d seen her. She glanced past him at Susie and her smile faded. “What brings you here?” His grin was sincere when he realized what she thought. They weren’t here to get a room, although it was a damned good idea. He put a protective hand on Susie’s shoulder. “You’ve met Susie, haven’t you?” Millie shook her head, her gaze traveling down Susie while Susie stiffened, obviously feeling like she was being judged. He gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “I don’t believe I have,” Millie said. “Susie and her aunt moved here recently. Good people. They’ve worked hard to help after the tornado took out so many homes.” “Oh yes. Terrible storm. We had some roof damage here. That old spruce out back might have to get cut down now. Not sure. Storm about took it out by the roots.” Millie would have gone on, shared all the troubles of the place with him, but there wasn’t time for that. He managed a word in when she took a breath. “You’ve got Rick Angsthworth staying here. Can you tell us what room?” 106

Penance

“Sure.” Millie gestured toward the stairs at the end of the entryway. “Second door on the right at the top of the stairs. Although he rented all of my rooms. I worried for a minute you wanted a room here. You wouldn’t want anything like that though, would you?” He gave her a pat on her arm, forcing her smile to broaden. “No room needed. Just visiting for a few. You call me if you need any help with anything.” “Always nice to see you, Luke,” she said when he’d turned Susie to the stairs. “And it was nice meeting you, miss.” Susie said something over her shoulder, mumbled gratitude. But Luke already had her hand and was leading the way up the stairs. After one solid knock, the door opened and one of Rick’s thugs filled the doorway. Susie seemed to shrink behind him. Luke glared at the guy. “Boss. It’s your wife. The creep is with her.” Luke wanted to correct the intentional oversight but heard Rick from beyond the door. “Let her in. He can leave.” Luke held her firmly behind him, gripping her arm to keep her from walking around him. “You scared of me?” he called past the thug. The thug grinned, showing a few gold teeth that he must have thought added to his fierceness. Made him butt ugly, Luke thought. He missed what Rick said then. But the thug stepped out of the doorway, allowing them both to enter. “What kind of fools do they raise in this town?” Rick sat in an upright chair at a desk with a black laptop in front of him. His intentionally bored look didn’t sway Luke in the least. He’d give the guy credit for being alert and ready to defend himself. Like that would help. The thug shut the door behind them and then stood there. Luke had to pull Susie beside him so that she wouldn’t be stuck behind him with Rick’s guard dog. Another man stood next to the bed, his expression unreadable. What surprised Luke was the young, dark-haired woman who wore a halter top that showed off a bit too much cleavage and shorts that hugged hips narrow enough to show that she couldn’t be more than twenty-something years old. The woman looked up from her crossword puzzle curiously. Her gaze narrowed on Susie. Ignoring the girl and Rick’s intentional insult, he cut to the chase. “There’s no reason for you to wait until tomorrow to leave. Susie’s not going with you. And you’re not staying here.” Rick leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest, and gave Luke a small smile. “None of this is any of your business.” He looked at Susie. “You ready to go?” 107

Lorie O’Clare

“I’m not leaving with you, Rick. You’re the fool for coming here and thinking that I would.” She pushed her way in front of Luke. He didn’t like how close she got to Rick and yanked her back against him. “I’ll give you this much.” Rick slowly stood, putting just a few feet between them. He looked down at Susie with an almost disgusted look on his face. “She’s worth fighting for.” The woman on the bed slapped down her crossword puzzle. Obviously she had enough sense to stay quiet though. “But not how you think.” He smiled at the woman sitting cross-legged on the large bed and she flashed white teeth when she smiled back at him. “Pretty tokens are a dime a dozen,” he added, his insult missed by the bimbo. “Susie likes to play her games and sometimes doesn’t know when to end them. That’s why I’m here. It’s time to return her to where she belongs.” “Six feet under?” Susie asked, her voice quickly rising and shaking with emotion. “Watch your mouth.” A look crossed Rick’s face that Luke hadn’t seen before— sinister, evil and aimed directly at Susie. “Don’t talk to her like that.” Luke stepped into his line of vision. “You’ve lost that right. In fact, you never had that right.” He took a step closer, knowing he stood an inch or two taller than the creep and had at least twice his muscle tone. Not that he’d need half his strength to take the weasel out. “This is your last warning—leave now and you will not face any repercussions.” Rick’s nasty expression didn’t fade. “Walk out that door like a good little boy and forget you ever saw her.” “Not on your life.” Luke tensed, needing to punch the guy out more than he needed to breathe. Both thugs moved, getting closer. “Stop it.” Susie sounded like she was yelling from a mile away. “Shut up!” Rick pointed a finger at her, ignoring Luke as if he weren’t standing inches in front of him. Time to give the guy a reality check. It wouldn’t be too hard to knock this guy off his high horse, take down one of the thugs and get to the other one. The room was too small to give anyone a strong advantage and furniture blocked the second bodyguard’s path. His knuckles hit solid bone, the imprint showing instantly on Rick’s face. The guy wheeled back and someone came down on his back with more pressure than his legs could hold. Luke roared when he flung the thug over his shoulder.

108

Penance

Susie pulled away from Luke too quickly for him to grab her. But she didn’t move toward Rick. Instead she backed off to the side. He wasn’t prepared when she pulled a gun from the purse she’d kept clutched to her chest the whole time. “You aren’t going to win. Not this time,” she shouted, and shot Rick. Rick’s eyes pinned Susie. She gawked, holding her breath when he seemed to quit moving. Everyone quit moving. The room echoed from the exploding sound of the gun. “Why?” she whispered, her finger stuck to the trigger. “Why did you have to be so bad?” His mouth moved, words on his tongue, as if he could give her that answer with just one sentence. Explain all the hell he’d put her through with a simple explanation. Or maybe apologize, realize the error of his ways, and put it all right with just a few words. And maybe she could pull that bullet out of his body and put it back in the gun. “Bitch,” he hissed, releasing the hold he had on time. The woman on the bed started screaming, shrill and loud. The sound tore through Susie, piercing her eardrums. She screamed and screamed. God! Susie ached to smack her. But the gun was attached to her hand, one with it. She dropped her arm. The movement around her was surreal. He lunged forward, grabbing his gut. Dark blood saturated his clothes within seconds, filling the confined space with a nauseating metallic smell. The strangest thought hit her. Blood should be red. But as she watched, the liquid that spread over the front of him and slowly began dripping to the carpet at his feet seemed too dark. Like even the inside of him was black, evil and full of hatred. “God. Damn.” Luke lunged at her, his muscular arms pulling her against him. She had no strength, her own body void of all muscle control. He scooped her up like she was a rag doll, her arms and legs quivering. Even with him wrapped around her, her view of Rick wasn’t blocked. Her palm was too sweaty, the metal of the gun making it itch. A rush of reality hit her like a sledgehammer. The screaming added to the sudden pounding that tore at her head. She’d just shot a man. No. Not a man. Rick. Rick Angsthworth. She’d shot him. I should have done it years ago. How simple it had been, how easy it was to pull that trigger. Rick went down on his knees in front of her, collapsing, pulling his hand from his stomach—or was it his chest? Blood was everywhere. God. It was everywhere.

109

Lorie O’Clare

He looked up at her. His mouth moved, but there were no words. No accusations, no insults, no threats. She’d silenced him. She’d taken him down. There should be remorse, regret, sadness. Dear Lord, she’d just shot a man. Where were the feelings? Where was the pain that should be coursing through her? Never in her life would she ever have thought herself capable of such a feat. Susie stood, or maybe Luke held her—she couldn’t tell. But she looked down at Rick. He was helpless, simply staring at her. It had been so easy. Just one movement of her finger. No longer would he yell how stupid she was, accuse her of not loving him, threaten her if she didn’t do as he wished. There would be no more beatings, no more witnessing crimes and jumping in fear when someone knocked on the door. Never again would he intimidate her, cheat on her, flaunt other women in front of her. She was done running, through with looking over her shoulder and being scared of her own shadow. She was free. Damn. Truly free. There were too many people in the room. It was too much effort to look around her. Everything seemed to be moving too fast. Staring at Rick, watching him go down on all fours, she ignored everyone who crowded her. Ignored the sensation of claustrophobia that seemed to be crushing in around her. “Don’t block my view.” She didn’t speak the words. At least she didn’t think she did. All she wanted to do was watch Rick go down. Watch him collapse into nothing. If she didn’t watch, he might get up and come after her. Until he was on the ground, no longer moving, no longer breathing, he was still a threat. She held her breath. Watching. Waiting. The gun grew heavy in her hand. No way would she let it go. Crushing her hand around it. Gripping it as hard as she could. She wouldn’t let go of it. It had saved her. Saved her from Rick. The screaming continued, adding to the growing madness that threatened to take over her mind. But she had to keep her head clear. She had to see Rick collapse, had to know that he would never hurt her again. “Susie.” Someone spoke right next to her. She couldn’t be bothered. She didn’t answer. “Susie. Let go of the gun.” Luke’s voice was in her head. For the first time, she looked away from Rick. The spinning around her came to a quick and sudden halt, as if she’d just jumped off a merry-go-round. It took a second to get her bearings. His concerned expression tore at her heart. “It will be okay,” she told him, knowing her smile was sincere. “Give me the gun,” he whispered. His hand was on hers. When had he put it there? She looked down at their hands, at the gun with her fingers wrapped tightly around it.

110

Penance

“Oh God,” she cried. Nausea smacked her hard. Her stomach turned. Her empty hand went to her mouth. She’d just shot a man! More than anything, she wanted to go back to where she was a moment before. She wanted the peaceful world where Rick had been rendered helpless. She tried to look back at him, but there were people everywhere. The room wasn’t big enough for everyone. Where had they come from? There wasn’t enough room to breathe. “I need to get out of here,” she said. “Give me the gun,” he repeated. Her fingers didn’t want to work. “I can’t,” she mumbled. Luke pried her hand from the gun. Her palm felt damp, her fingers unable to move. “For crying out loud, you don’t need to handcuff her. I’ll take her out of here.” Luke sounded stern, making her jump. She looked around her, confused. Men and women she didn’t know pushed against them. Somehow Luke guided her out of the room, walking down the stairs with her, leading her outside. The flashing lights of patrol cars shocked her. They were parked all over the place. And there was an ambulance. They were all here because of her. She’d shot a man. They were going to arrest her. “Luke?” she looked up at him, reality smacking her again and again. Officer Bentley joined them, along with a couple of other cops. She looked at each of them. “She’s in shock, Bentley. I’m staying with her.” Luke didn’t answer her but held her to him as he spoke to the cops. “You know I got to take her in,” Bentley said, giving her a look as if he regretted what he had to do. “It’s okay.” She straightened, understanding seeping through her. “I shot him. I know I have to go to jail.” “Like hell you do.” Luke tightened his grip on her. “Luke,” she whispered, looking up at him, seeing determination bead into sweat on his forehead. “I shot him.” His finger went to her lips. Brown hair was tousled around his hardened expression. She’d never seen deeper into his blue eyes before. Sadness, frustration, anger. If only she could take all those emotions away.

111

Lorie O’Clare

“Don’t say a word, darling,” he told her. “We’ll get you a lawyer. But don’t say anything until you have one.” “Come on Susie.” Officer Bentley took her arm, gently taking her from Luke. Slowly, he recited the Miranda rights to her. Another officer held the back door of one of the patrol cars open for her. She paused when a gurney was brought out of the bed-and-breakfast, two guys in white coats working it carefully down the small flight of stairs toward the street. The body on it was covered by a sheet soaked with blood. Two belts strapped the body to the gurney. The figure underneath the sheet didn’t move. The figure was Rick. Rick didn’t move. Behind them she caught sight of Millie, the woman who had so recently told Susie that it was nice to meet her. She had her arms crossed over her chest and was squinting against the sunset while watching the scene transpire in front of her establishment. Two men were talking to her, taking notes when she spoke. Susie had brought this on all of them. She’s brought her dysfunctional existence into this peaceful world. How selfish she’d been! None of these people had ever witnessed anything like this. It was obvious by their stunned expressions, their slow and hesitant movements. It was as if none of them knew exactly what to do. Even the officers around her hesitated when she paused and took a minute to truly see what transpired around her. “I’ll meet you down at the station.” Luke brushed his knuckles over her cheek. “I’ll be right behind you, okay? You can look out the window and you’ll see me driving right behind you. I’m not leaving you, okay?” She nodded, tearing her gaze from Rick and looking up at him. Her world sank heavily around her as she climbed into the backseat of the patrol car. Never in her life would she have thought she’d be in this position. The ripe smell of body sweat, engine grease and other not-so-pleasant odors greeting her when the car door shut. This was a place for criminals, and with saddened truth gripping her, it hit her that she was now one too. She’d shot a man. God. Had she killed him? Was she now a murderer? Murderers went to prison. For life. Everything suddenly spun around her too fast for her to hold on. The sunset blinded her. No matter how she tried, she couldn’t catch her breath. Digging her nails into her knees, she stared at her hands. Her life had gone from bad to worse. All because she thought she could make Rick leave her alone. Now he’d haunt her for the rest of her life while she was behind bars. Where he should have been.

112

Penance

Chapter Thirteen Susie would kill for a shower. Her stomach twisted in knots, every muscle in her body aching when she followed the police officer down the narrow hallway to visit with her lawyer. Her legs were too shaky. And all because she’d shot a man who’d ruined her life. Bitterness crept through her. What she’d done was wrong. But did her bad judgment, her crime, come close to the wrongdoings Rick had inflicted on her? He hadn’t shot her. He hadn’t killed her. And that was all that would matter now. She was the criminal. The charges were against her. There were no charges against Rick. Maybe that just made him a smarter criminal than she was. Bile rose in the back of her throat. Her head itched. Her hair seemed too greasy, hanging all wrong around her face. Everything seemed to fit her wrong. “This way, Ms. Winestone.” The young police officer barely looked old enough to be out of high school. He didn’t smile when he gestured, pointing to an open door. Susie stepped into the doorway cautiously, not sure what to expect. Shooting a man was a crime. She’d read the stories in the news, heard the interviews and seen it on TV. No matter how battered a woman, if she killed or shot her husband, she did time. Juries never seemed to side with an abused wife when she committed a crime no matter how justified it was. Marcia Bread, Susie’s lawyer, had her work cut out for her. Barely thirty years old, she bore the enthusiasm of an attorney who ached to make a name for herself trying that one big case. That’s how she felt about Susie. Marcia insisted on being called Marcy, quoted case decisions as if she’d been memorizing them since kindergarten and had quickly become Susie’s best friend. “We have some papers Susie will need to sign.” Marcy stood when Susie entered, giving her an efficient once-over and then turning her professional gaze to the officer. “Would you mind removing her handcuffs during this meeting?” Officer Bentley sat at the table, along with two men she didn’t know, and nodded to the young officer to do as Marcy asked. Her wrists burned and tingled, and she rubbed them as she sat down. The young officer stood attentively at the door but Susie ignored him. She stared at the thick files on the table, as well as the recording equipment—both video and audio. “What’s going on?” Susie envied Marcy’s crisp clean and professional appearance. In comparison, she’d never felt or looked worse in her life. Marcy smiled and leaned into her, her short black hair falling straight around her oval-shaped face when she whispered quietly, “I just found out about this meeting less

113

Lorie O’Clare

than an hour ago. When the FBI wants to move in this quickly, it’s in our best interests to go along.” Susie nodded, staring into Marcy’s black eyes as she searched Susie’s expression. “You’re going to need to give them information,” Marcy added, not blinking once while she waited for Susie’s reaction. It slowly sank in. She glanced at the two men sitting across from her, and then at Officer Bentley. “I have the police report here. Susan Winestone has been charged with attempted murder, assault with a deadly weapon with an intent to kill, illegal possession of a firearm, physical damage to public property, disturbing the peace,” Officer Bentley began, but then paused, taking a breath and giving her a side glance. Bile rose in Susie’s throat just as it had when the judge had read the charges to her during the indictment. The sickening weight settling over her made her nauseous, terrified. She fought the tears while wishing for the thousandth time there was a way out of this mess. “My client is aware of the charges against her,” Marcy interrupted. She turned in her chair, facing Susie and putting her cool hand on Susie’s knee. “I want you to answer some more questions for me, if you don’t mind.” “Sure.” “Your ex-husband is a criminal. Would you say that is an accurate statement?” “Yes.” “Have you witnessed anything he’s done that is illegal?” “Yes.” Her heart moved to her throat. They were hitting dangerous territory here. “And Rick knows that I have,” she added quietly. “So if charges were brought against him, you would testify.” God, more than anything she didn’t want to do that. “Yes,” she said again. “Susie, these are special agents John Torcey and Al Filonzo.” Marcy nodded to the men sitting across from them, gesturing from one man to the other while making introductions. “They are with the FBI and have asked to speak with you.” “Okay.” Again she glanced at the two men who watched her carefully. “Susie, we appreciate your taking time to visit with us.” The one introduced as Al Filonzo sat opposite Susie. “We’re going to record this conversation if everyone is okay with that.” While he spoke, his partner fiddled with a simple tape recorder, which he plugged a microphone into and then pushed to the middle of the table. He then moved to a camcorder, which rested on a tripod and stared into the viewscreen as he adjusted it. “As long as I get a copy,” Marcy agreed, looking at Susie and nodding. Susie nodded as well, clamping her hands together and pushing them between her legs. As she had time after time during this horrible nightmare, she let her thoughts

114

Penance

drift to Luke. She’d talked to him on the phone twice while in jail, and his baritone crept into her mind now. “I’ll be the first person you see when you walk out of that jail,” he’d promised her. If she ever left this jail. The charges against her were so numerous. And out there a criminal walked free, simply because she’d been an idiot. Her brief conversations with Luke—hearing his voice, allowing it to caress over her while she stared at concrete walls and wore jail clothes—had kept her sane. He didn’t blame her, told her the entire town rallied behind her and then quietly shared with her what they would do once she returned to him. Imagining those things and creating a few scenarios of her own became her biggest pastime while sitting in her cell. The way he wanted to fuck her, different positions, different places, her private fantasies helped keep her sane and got her so damned horny. She blinked, licking her dry lips and swallowing. Good grief! FBI recording equipment arranged in front of her and all she wanted to think about was fucking Luke. The agents pulled her attention away from Luke, going through the process of recording the names and addresses of everyone in the room and then confirming the equipment worked properly. Al pushed the microphone closer to her, staring at her with soft gray eyes. They matched the color of his hair. He didn’t smile, but she offered a nervous smile anyway. “You were married to Richard Angsthworth III?” he asked. “Yes.” “For how many years?” “We were married for seven years, but the divorce is final now.” “And you lived with him that entire time?” Al asked. The other agent, John, leaned forward to look at the tape recorder, then nodded silently to his partner. “No. Not the entire time. The last year of the marriage, he shipped me off to live with my aunt.” “And why was that?” “We were…umm…having problems.” “I need you to be more specific please.” “Okay.” She wet her lips, allowing memories she wished she could forget forever to enter her mind. She sighed, hating each one as it surfaced, but pushed forward. “During the time we were together, it became obvious to me that he was conducting business that wasn’t as it appeared. When I questioned him about it, he got angry.” “Can you tell us what kind of business you’re referring to?”

115

Lorie O’Clare

“He would leave the house after midnight for meetings. That didn’t seem right. After we’d been married awhile, he held the business meetings at our home. I overheard some of them and realized he was involved with shipping drugs around the world and dealing with stolen weapons.” The pictures in her head, what she’d seen, what she’d witnessed, would put Rick away. He knew it. She knew it. He needed to be arrested—locked up with the key thrown away. Rick had managed to stay out of the line of fire with the law over all these years. She was the only one who could call forth that firing squad. Al turned to her attorney. “Miss Bread, you told us that your client feared for her life in discussing these matters. If she’s actually witnessed these accounts and agrees to cooperate, we could possibly convince the state to drop some of her charges.” Marcy squeezed Susie’s shoulder. “Can you give the agents names and times when you witnessed these meetings?” “There were a lot of meetings over the years with different people.” Susie’s heart raced. Drop some of the charges? “I’m sure anything I heard has already happened. But I know he’s still doing things. It’s how he earns his money.” “Why don’t we start with your telling us the specifics of these meetings? Tell us what you overheard and anything you saw,” Al suggested. “One of the guys who came over was always with Rick. His name is Frank Mustachio. He was Rick’s best man at our wedding. So I knew him pretty well.” The agents gave no indication that this information helped them. She racked her brain. There had to be something. She’d witnessed so much. “I think at one of the meetings, one when I was curious enough to tiptoe toward the door to Rick’s den and press my ear to it to listen, they were talking about a deal with someone in Columbia. They discussed flight schedules. I remember because I hoped it meant Rick was leaving town for a while. Our marriage wasn’t so good at that point.” She closed her eyes, pinching her nose while she fought to make memories that she’d fought for so long to forget surface again. “It had been raining,” she said out loud, playing the memory of that night in her head. She could hear Rick’s voice in her memory—his authoritative yell as he argued with the other men in the room. “Something wasn’t going right,” she added, feeling silly but hoping this was what they wanted. “Flight schedules were delayed, or something.” That entire ugly night came into focus and she closed her eyes, pinching her nose as she shook her head. All eyes watched her while forgotten and terrifying memories resurfaced. “Rick yelled at the others. That made it easier to hear him. They had a deadline and he wouldn’t let something that was interfering get in the way. I remember him saying the delivery would go as scheduled no matter what. The others in the room argued he was getting too greedy and he laughed at them. He told them if they wanted child’s play, they could all get the hell out.” 116

Penance

“Do you know where these deliveries took place?” Al asked. “Frank owned a restaurant. He inherited it from his father—Mustachios in Manhattan. When Rick and I dined there, half the time I ate alone. Rick would disappear on me.” She sighed, hating the lonely feeling that took over when she allowed the memories to surface. “The last time I went there with him, I got sick of sitting alone and decided to join him. They had a private room and a couple of his men stood outside the door. They tried stopping me, but I told them Rick had just called me on my cell and told me to get in there. I opened the door before they could question me. “I remember being amazed how large the room was, like the size of a ballroom or something, with couches and pool tables. It looked like a private apartment, which was really weird considering it was off the kitchen of a restaurant and the doors leading to it would make you think it was a walk-in freezer.” “When did this happen?” Al asked her. “It was during the last year, while I lived with my aunt. Occasionally I went back home. Rick sat at a table with white bricks wrapped in clear plastic stacked around him. They were talking about their next trip to Columbia and who would fly the plane. What I remember most were boxes, like cardboard boxes, stuffed full of cash. I’d never seen anything like it.” “And this was Mustachios in Manhattan?” Al asked, already writing the name of the restaurant down on his notepad in block bold letters. “Yes. After I filed for divorce, Rick sent for me. I pretty much became a prisoner with his bodyguards monitoring my every move. He repeatedly told me divorcing him wasn’t an option and I think I saw what I did by accident.” She looked up at the two agents. “I remember him saying something about AR15s when I entered the room. They were shipping those out and bringing the cocaine into the country.” “AR stands for assault rifle. Is that correct?” Marcy asked. “That’s right.” Al nodded. For the first time, the two agents smiled. They looked at each other and then Al’s grin broadened when he looked at her. She didn’t like that smile at all. They looked friendlier when they’d had straight faces. “Up until now, we haven’t had any witnesses to the crimes we’ve suspected Angsthworth of committing.” “If you wish my client to testify, then we want assurance that charges will be reduced before we proceed further. You can work the details out with the DA.” Susie stared from Marcy to Al. They negotiated what she would and wouldn’t do, and the room slowly started spinning around her. The two agents looked at each other in a silent communication that had her holding her breath. “We’ll see what we can arrange,” Al told her attorney. He then nodded to Susie. “Tell us everything you saw that night.”

117

Lorie O’Clare

“The restaurant is a cover for the headquarters where Rick and his men monitor the shipping and receiving of military weapons. They purchase them and then sell them to the highest bidder with most of them being smuggled to the Middle East. I know he shipped drugs too, but hearing him discuss weapons that I knew would be given to men who would in turn use them against our military pissed me off more than anything. All I wanted to do was get away from him. I hated not being able to tell anyone, and I guess fearing for my own life when so many are dying overseas is pretty shallow.” “But you are telling us,” Marcy encouraged her. “Did you hear any specific dates? Any times or locations?” “Rick owns land in upstate New York. There’s a private landing pad on the land— not really an airport, but planes land there. I have the address but it’s with my belongings.” She hated not having any idea where any of her things were, but complaining about that while everyone at the table listened so attentively wouldn’t help her right now. She straightened, feeling the terrible weight lift from her, as if sharing all this was like her confessing her own sins. “The shipments were delivered there— usually once a month or so. There are computers in the room at Mustachios where he kept track of shipping numbers. They used codes that made the files appear as if they were invoices for supplies needed for the restaurant. But they weren’t.” “We’ll have to verify all of this.” Al looked at Susie. “If and when we can document and prove what you’ve said and arrest Rick Angsthworth, then we’ll need you to testify in court.” “I’ll do it.” A glimpse of hope gave light to her future. She stood and shook hands with the agents, hating the moment when the young officer approached her from behind. “Isn’t there any way I can get out of jail?” she asked Marcy. “I’m working on it.” Her attorney hugged her, giving Susie a smile that didn’t convince her it would happen any time soon.

***** Luke barely made it into town when folks began waving at him, looking up from what they were doing as he drove by and giving him a nod. Their expressions and actions weren’t the usual casual greeting. He had people yelling after him as he drove by. One or two jumped into the road, hurrying after his Bronco when he passed them. Everyone was in an uproar over the most incredible event to hit this town in quite a few years. When the police station called his house, letting him know Susie’s dad was down there turning the entire place upside down, he groaned. He’d grabbed her a change of clothing and the personal items her aunt gathered for her and had them sitting on the passenger seat.

118

Penance

God. He couldn’t wait to see her. Knowing the time she’d spent in jail burned him alive more than anything. Never had he experienced so much anger. If only he’d put up his father’s guns, never shown them to Susie or told her where the key was. None of this would have happened. She’d been scared, not thinking right. And he’d failed her by not seeing what would happen. The shocked and tormented look on her face when they’d locked her up burned hard in his memory. What he wouldn’t do to wipe this entire experience away. But that wouldn’t happen. Worse yet, the drama was just getting started. He didn’t know a lot about Rick Angsthworth. What he did know was that the man was still alive. They’d taken him to the local hospital, where apparently his bodyguards had been asked to leave. That small uproar brought more gossip to the town. And everyone looked to him for answers. He turned the corner and headed toward the courthouse. Already a couple of cars followed him. And more than one busybody crossed the street, waiting for him to park so they could get the story firsthand. He didn’t have time for this shit. It didn’t look like there would be any getting out of it though. He’d barely turned off his car when Jack Wright pulled into the stall next to him. He looked worse than a boy about ready to get the biggest birthday present of his life. “Luke!” His excited cry brought the surrounding townsfolk in closer. “Man. Looks like I caught you just in time.” Jimmy Wilson almost ran into him on his skateboard. “Do you think they’ll let her out of jail today, Luke?” The excitement on the teenager’s face just about matched Jack Wright’s. Another car turned the corner, stopping behind Luke’s Bronco. Within minutes there were enough people surrounding Luke that he couldn’t move from the side of his car, let alone head up toward the courthouse. Glancing at the doors, he wondered how long it would take before someone would come outside and notice the uproar he’d created. “Folks. I won’t know a thing until after her hearing. You all just head back to your work and let me get some things for Susie.” He gave them his best reassuring smile, clutching Susie’s items under one arm. When she went before the judge, she’d look like a million bucks—if he could get clothes to her before she had to appear. “Luke,” Jack said, pushing his way through the small crowd while fiddling with a microphone attached to a tape recorder. “Answer a few questions for me and we’ll put the town’s worry to rest. We just need to know, in your own words, exactly what is going to happen today.” He shoved the microphone into Luke’s face. “Put that thing away before I break it,” Luke growled. Jack immediately looked hurt, the microphone wavering a bit.

119

Lorie O’Clare

“You got to tell us the latest news with Susie,” someone said from behind him. “Yeah. That little lady won’t really go to prison, will she?” It was Jimmy Wilson who asked that. “I can’t imagine her hurting anyone.” Maudine from over at the grocery store looked at Jack Wright, as if she would give him the interview. “I met her over at the store. Most friendliest thing. She bought half the store the day after that tornado hit. Wanted to make sure everyone ate.” “She took food over to my grandmother.” “Yeah. What would make her do something so terrible?” “Someone really God-awful bad would, probably.” The people around him continued with their gossip, giving Luke an idea of what had been rushing through everyone’s mind since the incident had happened. “Luke. Is Susie going home today?” Jack Wright held the microphone back a bit, protecting his cherished equipment from potential harm. “Did they get those charges against her ex-husband to stick?” “I really don’t have any news to tell you,” Luke told him. “I read your column, Jack. I would have shot him, too.” Maudine put her hand to her mouth. “He was one nasty man.” That wasn’t the half of it. Luke managed to keep his mouth shut. “You going in there to get her now?” Jimmy asked, pushing until he stood by Luke’s side as if he would walk in with him. “Going to try, son.” Luke glanced around at the growing group of people who surrounded him. They craved the gossip in their routine lives. All of them were worked up over the sudden excitement that hit their town. But it was more than that. He saw it in their faces. They cared. In the short time Susie had been here, she’d touched all of them. And these folks took care of their own. “What you’ve heard is right,” he told them. “Something terrible did happen. None of it is Susie’s fault though.” He’d give them that much. More than likely Millie Cartwright had filled all of their ears with her version of what transpired at her bed-and-breakfast. Sure didn’t take much to send gossip flying like wildfire. He saw their concerned expressions though. They all saw the beauty in Susie. Everyone looked up when the courthouse doors opened and Officer Bentley walked down the stairs toward the group. “All of you know you can’t be hanging out here in front of the courthouse like this.” He scowled at the lot of them, his gaze turning to Luke. “Bring her things on inside. Her dad is already here and Susie goes before the judge soon.”

120

Penance

It was obvious Bentley knew Luke would want to see her. Hell, the entire town guessed already that he’d become more than friends with Susie. His expression darkened and everyone got quiet. “You’ve got to let me see her,” he said quietly. Bentley didn’t say anything, turning his attention to the group around him. “Head on out, folks. Nothing right now any of us can tell you.” “Is it true she’s working with the FBI?” Jack asked. “I can’t tell you anything at the moment,” Bentley told him. Luke left the group chatting amongst themselves. They ignored the instructions to disperse. He looked over at Bentley’s unreadable expression. “I hear Rick is still alive.” He’d called the hospital several times while Rick had been there, knowing a few of the nurses on staff. They’d been more than willing to chat about the unruly patient who’d been in their care. “Sounds like he and his buffoons gave the hospital grief.” “Yup. Had to send a couple of the boys over there to send his men packing at one point.” Bentley opened the door for him, then let it close behind them. Penny Abbey looked up from her dispatch station, looking more attentive than she had the last time he’d been in here. This fucked-up incident had turned the entire town upside down. “What are the chances of her getting out on bail?” Luke stopped Bentley from entering the station farther, taking his arm. Before he met Susie’s father, he needed to know a few things. Having answers, sounding informed, would help him in the man’s presence. From everything Luke had read about the guy on the Internet, Alfred Winestone would be easier to handle if Luke could take charge of the situation. “I’ll tell you right now, Luke. If they release her, and that’s a mighty big if, the bail is going to be outrageous.” Bentley gave Luke his attention, rubbing his thick hand over his forehead. “God knows those cells are no place for a lady like Susie. But she’s already run once, taken a new identity. That’s a real bad mark against her right now.” “She won’t run again.” Bentley pursed his lips into a thin line and nodded slowly. “Son, I believe you. She ran out of terror, and she’s offering evidence against Rick that puts her life in more danger while he’s a free man.” “How long do you think he’ll be a free man?” Luke asked. “From what I hear, he’s already made plans to head back to New York. Apparently he needed to make arrangements for his private plane to be able to land at the nearby airport.” Bentley leaned against his desk, not looking a bit pleased by any of this. “The judge knows all this. All we can do now is wait to hear his decision. Even if they agree to bail, the charges against her are steep enough to send her to prison for quite a long time.”

121

Lorie O’Clare

“She doesn’t deserve to go to prison.” Just the thought of it twisted like a sharp knife in his gut. Life threw a cruel punch to bring such an awesome woman into his life and then yank her away due to the uncaring harshness of their judicial system. “I know. I know.” Bentley reached for the personal belongings Luke brought for Susie. “Let’s get our lady ready for court. You can head on down there now.” He wanted to see her. Aunt Lisa seemed to understand this and bundled the personal items for him to turn over to her. Hell, he fought the urge to rip her out of here and run as far away from all of this mess as the two of them could get. Handing the clothes and personal items over to Bentley, he kept his thoughts to himself, knowing sharing them could make things harder on Susie. Turning and heading down the short hallway to the only courtroom in the building, Luke knew the moment he laid eyes on Alfred Winestone. He looked out of place in the small courthouse, sporting a suit that probably cost more than Luke made in a month. He looked in pretty good shape for a man who was sixty-something years old. Aunt Lisa stood on one side of him and a man he didn’t know on the other side. Al and the man with him turned and headed into the courtroom, but Aunt Lisa lingered, extending her hand and then wrapping it around Luke’s arm so he could escort her inside. His gut twisted when Susie entered the courtroom. He fought for a relaxed, reassuring smile when her gaze met his. She looked too damned thin and tired. Two officers accompanied her on either side and guided her to a table where Marcy Bread pulled a chair out for her. As they stood for the judge and then sat, Luke couldn’t pull his gaze from Susie. She looked damned good in the narrowly cut suit. Her auburn hair tumbled down her back, looking almost brown under the artificial light. It would glow once again in the sunlight, just as it had the day he’d taken her outside town and she’d gone down on him. The lawyers talked to the judge and asked questions, almost everything said terrifying the shit out of Luke. Susie didn’t move, her back straight and her head held high while she listened and watched as strangers discussed and argued her future. Nylon pantyhose hugged the slender curve of her calves and simple black shoes with a low heel looked elegant on her feet. No matter what these lawyers said, just looking at Susie, no sane man could possibly believe she’d be better off behind bars. Or that society would benefit if she were put away. He replayed the conversations they’d had together on the phone, hearing her soft voice in his mind. And watching her now, her calm elegance never faltering while the lawyers stressed the severity of her charges and the chances of her running again, it amazed him that a woman like her had an interest in a small-town man like him. “Ms. Winestone.” The judge waited while Susie stood. “You’re standing before me right now because you ran across the country in order to hide and start a new life.”

122

Penance

“Yes sir,” she said, answering quietly as a hush fell around the rest of them. “The life you fled from was hideous in your mind, as I’m sure it appears to be again for you today.” She didn’t say anything this time. Luke stared at the old man sitting behind the large bench. Bentley had told him the old judge came in from Lincoln to hear her charges and determine if bail would be posted or not. “Your trial date is scheduled for three months from now. After hearing the charges presented to me today, bail is posted at seventeen thousand dollars. You will remain under house arrest.”

123

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Fourteen Aunt Lisa made a fuss over Susie as soon as they were home. She had coffee going in the kitchen and told Luke to play host while wrapping her arm around Susie and heading out of the living room. Minutes later he heard the shower running and turned to see to her father and his attorney’s needs. Al had insisted on following them to the house. Since both of them were on their cell phones and Aunt Lisa had served coffee, there wasn’t much he had to do. Heading into the kitchen, it hit him that for the first time in well over a year that he missed his mother. This had been her room. Balling his fists against the counter and staring out the kitchen window toward the garage and the fields that spread out beyond, it seemed she stood right behind him. “You fight to protect her,” Luke swore he heard his mother say. “We always take care of our own.” Squeezing his eyelids shut, he nodded silently, feeling his eyes burn. God, he hated the fact that he really had no idea what to do to help her. “Are you okay?” Susie spoke from behind him. He turned around and stared at her. She stole his breath. Her damp hair draped over her shoulders to her waist. It was the dark, rich color of honey. If there had been more light, bright auburn strands would shine through. Simple faded jeans hugged every sensual curve on her. And a tank top with no bra added to the vision of beauty before him. No makeup, her skin still glowing from the shower, she looked so fucking hot. “Doing a hell of a lot better now,” he admitted, smiling when she made a face and quickly looked down at her bare feet. “I know I should go in there and talk to Dad.” She didn’t look up at him and a long strand of auburn hair slipped over her shoulder and partially covered her face. To hell with her father. He’d share Susie later. Right now, there would be no family, no lawyers and no police. “Follow me,” he told her, grabbing her hand. “I’m not allowed to leave the yard,” she told him. “I have a very large yard.” He pulled her out the back door, then grabbed it so that it wouldn’t bang when it closed. Her hand was a perfect fit, soft and warm with her smaller fingers wrapping around his. She walked gingerly, her feet obviously not tough enough to traipse through his backyard barefoot. “How about a piggyback ride?” he asked her, deciding on the moment that both of them needed some serious downtime. 124

Penance

“A what?” He hunched over, turning his back to her. “Jump on.” Susie laughed, a beautiful sound, and leapt onto his back. He hadn’t carried a girl piggyback since junior high. Her legs wrapped around his waist while she hung her arms over his shoulders and pressed her large breasts against his back. Carrying a woman this way was a hell of a lot more appealing than when he’d carried girls. For a moment, his cock grew too hard for him to move. Adjusting her while he adjusted himself, the clean smell of soap and her scented shampoo tantalized his senses. He wanted to run for miles with her on his back. Carry her far away where it was only the two of them and no one could find them. He’d given his word to keep her here. Once he found that quiet spot where he could have some quality alone time with her, he’d have to call the house so her family wouldn’t worry that he’d skipped state with her or something. They were silent until he came to a small stream he knew ran through low-lying hills. Once, cattle roamed this area and the ground was still uneven. Watching his step, careful not to twist his ankle and take both of them down, he followed the sound of water until they came upon it. The stream was a lot narrower than he remembered it being as a child. “Oh, how cool!” Susie obviously didn’t mind the fact that the water barely managed to trickle over the rocks in the creek bed. More than likely, before the spring storms had hit, the bed had been dry. She slid off his back, her breasts doing a number on his equilibrium when they glided over him. Turning quickly, he captured her in his arms before she could move away. He had the advantage of having shoes on—she wouldn’t move too fast in her bare feet. Her large green eyes glowed with the sun when she looked up at him. But it was her full mouth, her face void of any makeup, her drying, windblown hair that flowed around her that stole his breath. Every inch of him hardened possessively. What he wouldn’t do to have this woman by his side forever. Capturing her mouth, he parted her lips with his tongue. The taste of toothpaste greeted him. She was so warm, moist and submissive. Her fingers cautiously crept up his arms and she rested her hands on his shoulders while he wrapped her into his arms, pulling her close and deepening the kiss. When she sighed and truly relaxed against him, the entire world around them disappeared. He had to have her, be inside her, get his fill of her before he exploded. His eagerness might have made him rough, but she didn’t complain. That tank top moved so easily over her breasts, exposing her full, swollen flesh. Holding one in his hand, squeezing and kneading her flesh while attacking her other breast with his mouth, he couldn’t get enough of her. “God. Luke,” she cried out on a breath, digging her fingers into his shoulders.

125

Lorie O’Clare

His vision blurred when he opened his eyes and sought out her face. She’d let her head drop back, her long hair fanning behind her while her thick lashes fluttered over her eyes. He scraped his teeth over her nipple, watching gooseflesh appear over her creamy flesh. She dug in harder with her hands, her entire body tensing while he played with and teased her breasts. The ground was uneven and he wouldn’t have her uncomfortable. But if he didn’t get inside her soon, he’d go mad. Using one hand to undo her jeans, pushing them over her narrow hips, he cupped the moist flesh between her legs. The heat coming from her body surged into his hand, wrapping around his senses. For a moment he thought he’d topple over, the scent of her sex and the moist heat between her legs hitting him like a drug. He slid her jeans down her legs, refusing to give the metal bracelet wrapped around her ankle any attention and then struggled with his own jeans. “Let me,” she whispered, moving her hands to the top of his pants. Luke couldn’t move, could barely form words. His body was harder than stone. Her fingers stroked his belly, moving nimbly over his jeans while she unbuttoned and then unzipped them. She didn’t pull them down far but freed his cock. When she took him in her hand, every inch of him jerked. “Take your shirt off and sit on it so the grass won’t prick your rear end.” God, she was thinking better than he was. He’d wanted to give her something special and suddenly she had turned tables, seeing to his needs, taking care of him. Her fingers continued torturing him as she helped take his shirt off. Instead of dropping it on the ground, she held on to it and pressed her other hand over his chest, spreading her fingers through his chest hair and then running her tongue over his nipple. “Dear God.” He gripped the hair at the back of her head, holding on to her with everything he had. The world around them spun in a blur. Her fingers and tongue were magic. Her skin was so soft. A mixture of her shampoo and the smell of her sex stroked his senses. She didn’t hesitate, but she took her time. Neither one of them wanted this moment to end. Right now it was the two of them, their bodies touching, her hands and mouth caressing him toward heaven. His cock danced between them. Hard and full, weighted down with need. All blood in his body had pumped into that one organ and he couldn’t take it any longer. “Come here,” he growled, almost stumbling backward when he took his shirt from her hand and tossed it on the ground. He barely made it onto his shirt, the target seeming too small when his large body almost fell to the ground. Not like he would have given a rat’s ass at the moment where

126

Penance

he sat. Her long hair flowing around her naked body. What a sight. A goddess, a vision of perfection. When she straddled him, pressed her heat over him and buried his cock deep inside her, those tight, soaked muscles almost squeezed all the life right out of him. He gripped her arms, sucking on a breast. She howled, riding him slowly while his world became nothing other than her heat and the intoxicating presence of her everywhere. Adjusting himself so that he lay on the hard ground, small rocks digging into his back, he gripped her hips. He could lie on nails right now and he wouldn’t notice or care. “I want to see you,” he told her, gripping her hips while she straightened to give him one hell of a view. She arched over him, her hair parting around her breasts. Her nipples were damp from his mouth—hard and puckered flesh that he couldn’t look away from. And his cock, buried deep inside her, had never felt more at home. She moved over him, rising up and down, picking up momentum as she gained her own pleasure. Her hands moved to the side of her head, her fingers combing through her hair while she looked up at the sky. She presented the most intoxicating view he’d ever seen in his life. And she rode him hard. Crying out while she bucked over him, she took everything he had, not giving up until she’d spent every drop he had to offer. For a moment he wasn’t sure he could move. She collapsed over him, her heart beating wildly against his chest. Then it dawned on him that his cell phone was ringing in his pants. “Where is it?” Susie asked, her voice husky as she twisted on top of him, trying to reach for his jeans, which were wrapped around his ankles. By the time they’d dug it out, it showed he’d missed a call. “I’m sure it was nothing important,” he said, seeing that his house had tried to reach him. “Just the National Guard on their way to look for us.” She giggled and relaxed against him. His heart soared with the sound of her laughter. He’d take on the National Guard, or anyone else, to keep her right here by his side—where she belonged.

127

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Fifteen Susie swore the following two days lasted a week. A handful of townspeople showed up, bringing over casseroles or desserts, like someone had died. They were all curious, interested in confirming the various rumors that circulated throughout town. All she could do was tell them the truth. “You’re amazing, you know that?” Luke had managed to get her to sleep in his bed the last two nights in a row. He never seemed too far from her side, even when she showered. Following her into the kitchen after their second visitor that day had left, he took the nicely iced chocolate cake from her hands and put it on the counter. “The entire town thinks the world of you.” Pride and something else made his bright blue eyes glow. She studied him, figuring out how to answer, when it dawned on her what put that additional spark in his eyes. Ownership. His jaw was firm, his facial features relaxed and confident. Squared shoulders and the way he stood, tall and proud, sent a flutter of realization dancing through her. Luke Roge had made her his woman. “I don’t know about that.” She glanced at the cake and then up at him when he turned her to face him. “I do. And I see why they do,” he said softly, his baritone giving her a rush of goose bumps. Strong hands with calloused fingers took hers, bringing them to his lips. His eyes glowed, spearing her with a gaze she couldn’t pull away from. She didn’t want to. No one had ever made a willing captive of her. And although she knew she was no prisoner, the way he clamped down on her heart, she wasn’t sure she could breathe if she walked away from him. It was an odd sensation. “I did something incredibly wrong.” And she wondered if she’d ever quit reliving that terrible moment when she’d pulled the trigger. “You’ve been incredibly wronged for many years. I can only imagine it, sweetheart. A person can only suffer so much abuse before retaliating.” “We have laws for a reason. I shot someone. You won’t make me believe there are exceptions to that law. What I did was wrong.” “What he did was wrong.” His grip tightened, squeezing her hands in his. “The bastard deserved so much more than what you gave him. And believe me, if you hadn’t shot him, I’d probably have killed him.”

128

Penance

She believed him. Knowing he’d kill for her gave her an unsettling feeling, one she couldn’t put her finger on. It flattered her, but scared her too. Luke Roge was a man like none she’d ever met before. One thing she couldn’t deny—she’d fallen in love with him. The way he touched her, took such incredible time with her body, made love to her, held her. The way he held her hands right now. There was a passion about him in everything he did. When Luke cared about something, it showed in every movement he made. How could a woman not blindly fall for this guy? And talk about timing. Mr. Perfect had sauntered into her life with so much brawn, so much zest for living, and swept her off her feet. She shook her head, fighting the overwhelming sadness that seemed to want to creep through her lately. All the work she’d done to put Rick out of her life, the effort she’d gone to, and he’d managed to pin her to his side. No. That wasn’t true. She’d managed to keep herself tied to him. What the hell had she been thinking? For the thousandth time, she wished she could reverse time, erase her actions and wipe the whole ugly nightmare away. But denying what she did wouldn’t work. They’d been her actions and she needed to live up to them, answer to them. “Aunt Lisa agreed to do all the shopping so your day away from the house wouldn’t be burdened with errands.” “I don’t mind running errands.” After being in this house for several days, doing anything outside it sounded wonderful. The court had approved a one-hour outing. “And I can’t exactly leave the house to go joyriding. These forms I had to complete even require that I document mileage to and from the approved locations.” “You’re going to an approved location.” He reached for her, his large hands caressing her bare arms when he turned her toward the door. “So is there any update on Rick?” She’d been afraid to bring him up since she’d been out of jail. Spending time with Luke made her so happy, she hated tempting fate by touching the ugly subject. “One of the nurses at the hospital told me he checked out against doctor’s orders,” Luke told her as he shoved his hand into his jeans and pulled out his keys. “And Millie Cartwright confirmed that he’s no longer at the bed-and-breakfast. The bastard has left town.” “I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s gone into hiding.” And she prayed he’d hide on the other side of the world for the rest of his life. Rick was the last thing she wanted to dwell on right now. She loved how the sun made Luke’s hair look even softer. And the way his faded jeans hugged the muscles of his legs. He was a man meant to be outside, and she loved seeing him in his element. He moved with an easy gait toward an old work truck that she hadn’t seen move since she’d come to stay with him.

129

Lorie O’Clare

“I didn’t know this thing ran,” she said, studying the passenger door as it squeaked when she opened it. “This used to be my dad’s truck. He swore it would run forever.” Luke looked like a perfect fit behind the large steering wheel. She’d loved to know how the FBI’s investigation was going. But for now, during her approved outing, she didn’t want to dwell on how other people’s actions controlled her future. And somehow, sitting in the old truck with Luke as he headed down the driveway offered a perfect escape from her life. “Where are we?” Susie stared out the truck window at the glistening lake after they’d driven in silence for a few minutes. “I used to come out here with my brothers when we were younger.” Luke stared at the back of Susie’s head while she focused on Diamond Lake. Looking back at the road, which he knew like the back of his hand, he slowed for the hard curve and then turned on to the dirt road that led to the spot he had in mind. This particular spot had been a secluded area he and his brothers had all been to—just not with each other. The last time he’d been here was with his ex-wife. And she’d hated it—too many mosquitoes, rough ground, she’d gotten sunburned…the list was endless. “How many brothers do you have?” She shifted in her seat, giving him her attention. “Three. Mark, John and Matt.” He pulled the truck off the road, memories of how he used to hide his car back here during high school coming back to him. Stopping behind a grove of trees, he parked, pretty sure no one who drove by would see them. “That’s rather biblical.” She looked around them, her immediate reaction to the secluded spot unclear. “My Mom could probably quote every verse in the Bible.” “I don’t have any brothers or sisters.” “Must have been lonely for you.” She didn’t comment but instead let herself out on her side of the truck. He hopped out on his side, bounding around the front and offering his hand. The ground was uneven and soft but she didn’t seem to notice. He offered his hand but she crossed her arms over her chest and walked ahead of him toward the lake. “I’m not sure I’ve ever seen anything so beautiful in my life,” she whispered, staring at the water. It captured the sunlight and looked like a mirror, radiating a brightness that was almost blinding. “Neither have I,” he said as his gaze lowered to the soft sway of her ass. She wore a close-fitting skirt with a sleeveless blouse. The material showed off how her rear end curved, and the blouse tucked in to her skirt, showing off her incredible body. She wore flat sandals and he guessed she would hesitate before traipsing through the tall grass. But she made her way toward the lake. Her auburn hair was twisted in 130

Penance

some kind of fancy knot behind her head. A long, thin piece of wood that was probably some kind of hairpiece managed to keep everything in place. What he wouldn’t do to slide it free and allow her sexy locks to fall free down her back. “Have you ever gone swimming here?” she asked. “Not since I was a boy.” “I’ve never swum in a lake.” She looked over her shoulder at him. The stress from everything she’d endured still lingered in her expression. She’d been so strong through everything so far, and today, their first chance to leave the house together, he wanted to give her paradise. Maybe it was wishful thinking, but he swore she looked more relaxed than she had when they’d left the house. Coming here was a good idea. “Usually we swam out at Pearl Lake.” He found a loose strand of her hair at the base of her neck and curled it between his fingers. “What did you do here?” She turned, giving him her attention. He brushed his hands down her arms. So slender, almost delicate—yet he’d seen how strong she was. Brave and willing to take on the unknown. God. He’d never believed that one woman could hold every trait that appealed to him. Beautiful, classy, intelligent and adventurous. Susie had it all—and he wanted every bit of her. “This,” he whispered, pulling her to him. There was a response on her lips but he captured her mouth, pressing his tongue inside her. She was stiff for a moment before relaxing, stretching against him and returning his kiss with more energy than he’d expected. Her small fingers brushed over his shoulders, giving him chills. Everything hardened inside him, his cock springing to life. Her mouth was soft as her lips moved over his. “And did you do this often?” she asked, a teasing tone in her voice. She brushed her fingernails down his arms and then back up again. “As often as I could get away with.” Which wasn’t that often. His youth had been more yearning than getting. She chuckled and then wrapped her arms around his neck, leaning into him and offering her mouth. Taking as much as she gave, her tongue twirled around his, exploring, her craving matching his. Blood boiled in his veins. Ever since he’d seen her first thing that morning, wearing that clingy skirt, her bare legs well-toned and shapely, he’d fought a slight hard-on. But now, unable to hold back any longer, fire built in his groin. The pressure growing there raged like a beast demanding freedom. “Come here,” he growled into her mouth, although she couldn’t have been any closer if she’d tried.

131

Lorie O’Clare

He lifted her before she answered, and his cock screamed in pain when he swooped her into his arms. Walking proved more of a challenge than it had ever been. But he made it to his truck without dropping her. “What are you doing?” She twisted in his arms, looking down, making it even more difficult to keep her from sliding down his body. He heaved her onto the side of the truck. “Climb in.” He wouldn’t take her in the tall grass and risk grass stains on her pretty clothes. “It’s the best I have to offer at the moment.” He couldn’t believe she laughed. Her face glowed, all worry and stress gone and replaced with enthusiasm. She enjoyed the moment. With a very unladylike lift of her legs, she turned and climbed into the back of his truck, sitting down and looking up at him. There was an almost mischievous gleam in her eyes. “Think we’ll get caught?” “Hard telling,” he said, jumping up and joining her. He went down on his knees. “They won’t be staying long if they show up.” He’d damn well see to that. He reached for her hair, needing it flowing around her. The hair stick was more fastened than he realized. Again she laughed. “Allow me.” It amazed him how easily she pulled it free, laying it next to her and then shaking her head from side to side. Long, thick auburn locks fanned around her, full and wavy, falling past her shoulders and down her arms. Enchanting. Absolutely stunning. He forgot to breathe staring at the raw beauty before him. “Damn, woman.” He was no poet. There weren’t words to express how she made him feel. He would show her though. What he lacked in prose, he damn sure knew he would make up for in actions. “You know,” she said, biting her lower lip. “I really enjoy fucking you outside. You’re the first man I’ve ever had outside of a bedroom.” She blushed furiously, looking down—possibly at the raging hard-on that threatened to split his jeans in two. “I plan on being your last, too.” He watched for a reaction. It tore him up that she’d been forced to lay her past out before them all. And he hated even more how terrible her life with that asshole, Rick, had been. Right now, she glowed. She didn’t balk at his words, but met his gaze. He hadn’t expected an answer, and she didn’t offer one. With all that had happened to her recently though, pushing her into an official relationship might possibly be more than she could give him. But now she knew his feelings. Her reaction would come with time.

132

Penance

Wrapping several long, draping curls around his hand, he tugged slightly, but then moved closer to her before she could lean into him. Blush still colored her cheeks. Her lips were full and moist from his mouth. She parted her lips, staring up at him. Lust, curiosity and hesitancy stormed in her gaze. Showing her was easier than telling her. All he had in the back of his truck was a large, folded blue tarp. His dad had burned into him the importance of properly taking care of his tools. Fortunately, they were all in his garage and there was plenty of room in the back of the truck. He leaned into her, nibbling her ear while reaching behind her and pulling the tarp closer. Unfolding it once turned it into a long pillow. Maybe not the best pillow in the world, but better than warm metal underneath her. Her fingers moved down his chest, tugging on his shirt. Damn. She really did want him as desperately as he needed her. “Take my shirt off, sweetheart.” He straightened, allowing her better access to him. Still her fingers trembled. She fumbled with the buttons, slowly undoing them until he almost screamed and pulled the material from his body. Somehow managing to allow her to finish undoing each button, he closed his eyes when she pressed her hands against his bare flesh. “You’ve got the most perfect chest.” She was blushing more than usual today. She nibbled her lower lip. “I’ve never done anything like this before.” “Like what?” “Explored a man’s body as much as I explore yours. I like it.” Her green eyes glowed when she looked up at him. “Rick wasn’t like you are.” He didn’t want to know what Rick had been like. “I’ll take that as one hell of a compliment.” Her fingers scraped over his flesh. His vision blurred, his toes curling. His cock was so fucking hard he’d explode if he didn’t get inside her soon. Even then, he wasn’t sure he’d make it that long. Taking a deep breath, he fought to slow the beat of his heart and stop every drop of blood from filling his dick. “Undo my jeans.” His voice was throaty, too husky. Susie eagerly reached for his jeans, however, tugging on the button. Her knuckles brushed over his cock and for a moment he couldn’t breathe. Everything swam around him. He needed her so badly. Taking her blouse, he pulled it free from her skirt. Her skin burned his fingers. Still afraid he was too rough, he fumbled with her shirt, doing his damnedest not to send buttons flying. Instead of unzipping his jeans, she took over removing her shirt and lace bra. Laying it next to her, she looked up at him, grinning, her hair framing her face as it fell over her breasts. It parted over her curves, stealing his ability to think. He cupped them in his hands.

133

Lorie O’Clare

“Take off my jeans,” he told her and she quickly moved to finish what she’d started. “You’re going to have to take them off,” she said once she unzipped them. Worked for him. He moved quickly, sitting on his rear and fighting with his shoes, then peeled out of his jeans. The sun warmed his back when he yanked his shirt off and tossed it behind him toward the rear of the truck bed. She’d done the same and then stretched out on top of the tarp in her matching undies and bra. God, what had he done to deserve such perfection? Her skin was warm, smooth and so damned fucking silky. He pulled on her underwear, sliding it down her legs and over her feet. She lifted her legs and then spread them. Moisture glistened between her thighs. He ran his finger over it, parting the soft lips. She cried out and bucked against his touch. “I’m going to take my time enjoying every inch of you.” And it might take every minute of the hour they had been given, but he wanted to show her incredible pleasure. Susie would come for him more times than she’d ever come before. He would take her places she’d never even dreamed about. She deserved the best experience he could give. Making her happy, pleasing her, taking away all worries and fears that he’d seen on her face earlier mattered more to him right now than anything else on the planet. He wanted her happy. He wanted her to love him. God. He really did. That’s what he wanted. Coating his finger with her moisture, he stroked her, watching while she sucked in her breath and stared up at him with large, glowing green eyes. “You’re killing me,” she groaned. “No.” He shook his head. He almost said he was loving her but held back. And why did he hold back? It was true. It was what he wanted—wanted to give her—wanted her to give him. Yet the words wouldn’t come. Once again he told himself it would be easier to show her. Adjusting himself on the truck bed, he lowered his mouth to her pussy, inhaled her rich scent and then placed his mouth over her wet flesh. “Oh God,” she cried, digging her fingers into his shoulder. Muscles hardened in her legs. She stiffened and then clamped her ankles against his neck. Luke grabbed her, forcing her legs apart. “Open for me, baby,” he whispered, then ran his tongue between her soaked folds. “Okay. Yes.” Her voice quivered, shaky like the rest of her. She wanted this. He noticed her efforts when she tried spreading her legs. But when he plunged inside her heat with his tongue, her legs fought to close again. This time he was ready for her and kept them open, applying enough force to prevent her from wrapping her legs around him and suffocating him. Although what a way to go.

134

Penance

She jumped when he sucked and then buried his tongue inside her. It crossed his mind that she possibly hadn’t experienced this kind of intimate pleasure much in her life. He’d make some other man’s loss up to her now, and settled in to enjoy his feast. His cock weighed a thousand pounds. He’d hold off on his own pleasure for a few more minutes. The soft groans that escaped her were enough to let him know she was close to exploding. Glancing up at her through blurred vision, drowning in her thick cream, he watched her hands run over her face. She grabbed her own hair, her eyes tightly closed, and her expression glowed as he got her off. “Luke. God. Please,” she exhaled. He grinned against her. “Want something?” he teased. If only she knew how desperately he teased himself. “Yes. Oh hell yes.” He moved before he’d given it any thought. Rising over her, he positioned himself against her fire. Just touching her burned him alive. When he sank inside her, experienced her velvety skin tremble against him, he almost came. He lifted her legs, kneeling before her, and glided in and out of her. He wanted to give her hours of pleasure. Susie deserved it. Her breathing grew with his. He moved faster—harder. Light exploded before him, every color of the spectrum streaking around him while he filled her. Her tight, soaked heat stroked him into a state of madness. And when he came, more than his semen spilled inside her. She took part of him too. Part of him he would never have back. Susie had his heart, his love. And at that moment he knew he’d never really loved a woman before.

135

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Sixteen The next few days seemed to fly. Susie watched the news with trepidation as the weatherman predicted more storms coming through Nebraska. It was hard to believe people would settle and spend their lives in a place with such destructive weather. But while enjoying the different rooms in Luke’s large old farmhouse or hanging sheets outside with her aunt, one look at the paradise that surrounded her and she understood. “Ready?” Luke walked down the stairs, his hair still damp from the shower. She put the wicker basket on the kitchen table, fighting not to let her gaze travel down him too slowly with her aunt entering from the backyard behind her. “Tell me again what you’re doing?” Aunt Lisa brushed her hand over her gray hair, moving to the counter to frown at a couple of loaves rising there. “What are these papers that lawyer lady wants you to sign?” Aunt Lisa had made it clear she wasn’t convinced that Marcy Bread, with no real experience under her belt, was the best person to help Susie. Marcy had enthusiasm about her that Susie liked. As ugly as this whole thing was, Marcy didn’t make her feel like a criminal. Once again she reminded herself what she’d done was wrong. No matter how terrible Rick was, shooting another person was against the law. “There are papers that I need to read and sign. And she has copies of depositions that will be admissible in court as evidence.” She tried to remember Marcy’s exact words—she’d gotten it close. “And we’re supposed to be at her office at ten.” Luke glanced at his watch and then reached for her. “We better get a move on. Afterwards I need to stop downtown. With the weather possibly turning on us again, we’ve got some trees still left to haul out.” Giving her aunt a kiss on the cheek, she tried to make the worried expression on Aunt Lisa’s face go away. “Call if you need anything,” she said, smiling. “I know you’re dying to get out of the house.” Aunt Lisa gave her a scrutinizing look, chewing her lower lip. “We’ll have stew with the homemade bread tonight for supper. Don’t eat while you’re out.” It sounded a bit heavy for Susie but she grinned. “You’re going to make me fat,” she whispered, then hugged her aunt before heading toward the back door, following Luke out past his father’s old truck to his Bronco. It was exceptionally muggy for so early in the day. The thin dress Susie had chosen that morning stuck to her back against the seat in spite of the air-conditioning Luke had cranked in the Bronco.

136

Penance

Marcy was her usual cheerful, all-business self, escorting the two of them into an office that was nothing more than a desk, computer and tons of files and paperwork stacked everywhere. Possibly Marcy had just set up camp here in her father’s law firm and hadn’t made time yet to personalize the small room. Nothing hung on the walls, and other than pens, notebooks and some form on the computer screen, there was nothing that indicated anyone used the office at all. Marcy was all work. Susie wondered if she had any social life at all. Luke excused himself twice when his phone rang while Susie sat facing Marcy at her desk. She did her best to concentrate on everything Marcy explained to her about the investigation unfolding on Rick. “Basically we’re on hold while the FBI gathers evidence.” Marcy sat back in her chair, crossing her hands over her waist. “Which is a good thing. The more time they take, the more the information you gave them should have proved worthwhile.” Dressed in a white blouse tucked into dark slacks, her black hair pulled from her face with two plain barrettes and her creamy white skin unadorned with any makeup, she looked like a forgotten china doll—beautiful but seemingly unaware of the fact. Her dark eyes were unreadable, but Susie guessed she’d dedicated every bit of her life to her work and not to how she looked. The thought made her a bit sad. Under different circumstances, she wouldn’t mind knowing Marcy better. The role she played for Susie wouldn’t allow that. They had a professional relationship, and Marcy showed she put a lot of work into helping Susie. After all, she wasn’t behind bars. “So we don’t know if the charges will be reduced yet or not?” Susie asked when Luke came back into the office. “I’m working with the FBI and the state for a plea bargain—possibly knocking your charges down to aggravated assault if you cooperate fully as a witness for their case. There would still be jail time, though nothing like an attempted murder sentence.” Susie nodded, her gut twisting. Rick’s life for hers. That decision wasn’t a difficult one. Dark purple and blue clouds loomed overhead when they walked out of the office. The contrast from the heavy air-conditioning to the thick humidity was enough to steal her breath. Sweat trickled down her spine before they’d reached Luke’s car. It seemed as if the fragrances from flowering trees and the freshly cut grass were more accentuated than normal. Like everything around her was extra attentive to the intense weather surrounding them. “Several of us are gathering downtown and making sure all debris is cleared.” Luke glanced down at the dress she wore, which clung to her in the heat. “I could drop you off at the café while I take care of things. We’ll make it back to the house before your allotted time is up.” She brushed hair off her neck, climbing into the seat while Luke held the door for her. The clothes she wore weren’t exactly conducive to helping work outside. If she’d

137

Lorie O’Clare

thought about it before leaving, she would have dressed more appropriately so he wouldn’t have to leave her somewhere while he went off to do other things. She’d much rather spend her time with him. His T-shirt clung to packed muscle when he walked around the front of the Bronco. His soft brown hair was damp against his head, making it appear darker. The intent expression on his face gave him a determined look. The longer she spent time with this man, the more his brooding looks had become an open book. Luke plotted and planned every event with extensive detail. That and his large, powerfully muscular body turned her on. Even in the heat, thoughts of sliding over him, their sweat-soaked bodies intertwined while fucking each other until they screamed made her heartbeat pick up. She’d overheat sitting here if she wasn’t careful. Maybe a cool bath with him later. She might suggest that. After he finished hauling trees he’d be sore and in need of a way to cool down. Before she could stop herself, she imagined soapy water gliding over his corded muscle. Her pussy swelled, forcing a heat to rush inside her that matched the temperature outside. They were two adults, their lives laden heavily with problems and tight schedules. She’d hardly seen Luke the past few days with the workload he carried. Always gone before she even woke up, not coming home until almost dark, dirty and worn out and retiring early. He worked harder than any man she’d ever known. Escaping from work, from lawyers, from the burdens of life just for a bit, just long enough to have time alone with him would make dealing with everything that came at them that much easier. They’d already proven that one true. Luke drove the blocks from the quiet neighborhood where the law office was toward downtown. He’d turned his headlights on, even though it wasn’t yet noon, by the time they’d reached the block of downtown shops. It seemed to get darker by the minute. Business was as usual with the shops that had reopened since the tornado had devastated the place. Luke pulled into an empty stall on the newly reopened downtown street. She got out just as a hot breeze tore around them. “Looks like we got trouble.” Beaux Miller walked toward them, squinting against the sudden onslaught of wind. “We’re going to have to move quickly to get any work done before this storm breaks free.” Luke studied the sky. “Let’s get a move on then,” was all he said. Susie went inside and sat on a barstool at the counter, nibbling her straw absently. Her ankle bracelet itched against her skin. She swore it tormented her further every time someone walked by and glanced down at it. Betty stood on the other side of the counter, stuffing napkins into metal napkin holders and occasionally glancing toward the street. “So when Willy, our youngest, moved down to Oklahoma City, we had to accept the fact that none of our children would help us run this place.” She’d taken on the task of sharing her life story with Susie. 138

Penance

“My dad tried to get me into the business for a while too. He quit, though, when he realized I just didn’t care that much about making money.” Susie was grateful that Betty didn’t ask her about the case or pending trial. “There’s nothing wrong with having money,” Betty said, her laugh deep and husky, making a double chin appear. The waitress who’d waited on her the day she’d had her meeting with Rick hurried past them with a tray loaded with dirty dishes. The lunch hour was in full force and amiable chatter surrounded Susie. It was a comforting sound. Occasionally someone greeted her when they walked by. Faces looked familiar, and she remembered some names, which helped her feel like she belonged. In the weeks that she’d been with Luke, in spite of the trouble that loomed around her, these people had come to accept her as one of their own. “Excuse me, honey.” Betty nodded toward the four men who sauntered through the door and scraped chairs over the floor as they got comfortable at their table. “Duty calls.” Susie just nodded, wishing Luke would hurry. Maybe she’d call him and find out how much longer he’d be. “Susie Winestone?” A man she didn’t recognize stood next to her. He was almost too close and she leaned against the edge of her stool as she looked at him. “Yes?” “I’d like to ask you a few questions. Would you mind stepping outside with me?” Perspiration instantly beaded between her breasts. Nervous energy trickled down her spine as she stared into cold blue eyes. “Who are you?” she asked. “Brian Watt with Flim’s Detective Agency. It will only take a few minutes.” She looked past him at Betty, who had her back to them and was speaking with several people at one of the tables. Most of the tables in the café were occupied, and two waitresses hurried around the customers, taking orders and ignoring her. In fact, for the first time since she’d shot Rick, it seemed no one gave her any attention. The man continued to stare at her, waiting silently for her answer. She didn’t bother with one, but picked up her purse and slid off her stool. The last thing she wanted was someone hounding her about Rick in front of everyone. No one needed to hear her answers. He held the door for her and then led the way away from the front of the café. Suddenly he turned around, taking her arm. Something hard pressed into her ribs. “Don’t make a scene. Just get in the car.” “What?” She turned, not hearing him right. The man tightened his grip on her arm, pinching her skin and almost lifting her off the ground toward a nearby parked car. The back door opened when she reached it. He shoved her into the backseat and pushed his way in next to her. All she could do was

139

Lorie O’Clare

bolt to the other side so he wouldn’t sit on her. In the next instant, he grabbed her ankle, then with movement so quick it could only be credited to experience, he removed her ankle bracelet and tossed it out of the car. They pulled out of the stall before she even situated herself. She glanced at the other door, but it clicked. The driver had locked it and she didn’t see a way to manually unlock it. “Who are you?” She stared at the gray hair on the back of the head of the driver, and then at the man who’d told her he was a detective. “What’s going on?” “Just getting rid of some evidence,” Brian Watt, or whoever the guy was, told her and then laughed. He lifted his hand, showing her the gun. What a dreadful thing. Just the way it was shaped, pointed and cold, hard metal. She hated guns—hated them more and more every day. That one small weapon had ruined her life. Now, the two men laughed and he raised the gun and pointed it in her face. Its small, round opening, like one cold and dark eye, stared at her. Death. Life ending. Her happiness gone! “Please don’t,” she whispered, instantly choking on tears that streamed down her face quickly. They weren’t in town anymore and countryside zoomed past her in a blur of greens and blues. The bluish-gray interior of the car, the back of the seat in front of her, the dash, the roof all closed in around her. It was nothing more than a moving cage, carrying her away from her world—from everything she knew and wanted. He kept the gun pointed in her face. Not once did he look away from her. She clutched her purse, wishing her cell phone would ring—that something would happen to cause a diversion. It was impossible to think with that damned gun inches from her face. And he planned on using it. These were Rick’s men. She didn’t know them—had never seen them before. But she knew they were his thugs. They were hired to kill. “This looks good,” the driver said. He slowed the car, then turned on to a gravel road. Susie looked away from the gun for the first time, searching outside through her window. They were in the country, on a gravel road with tall trees surrounding them. She saw no houses, no sign of anyone anywhere. And she didn’t have a damned clue where she was. The car stopped. The man grabbed her, dragging her across the seat. “God. Stop it. Get your hands off of me.” This was her last chance to fight for her life. They were going to kill her anyway. She might as well go out fighting. She had a hell of a lot to fight for. 140

Penance

Murder shows always caught the bad guy from evidence found on the victim. Something under their fingernails—anything. She lunged at the man the second they were out of the car, doing her best to scratch him, kick, fight with all the strength she had. She struck his face, digging into his skin. There had to be some trace of him on her. A popping sound exploded in her head. “Fucking bitch,” the man growled. Her hair was in the way. And her purse. God. Did he take her purse? Where was her purse? Suddenly she couldn’t see as well and pain spread inside her with a fury she’d never experienced before. She looked down at herself, at all the blood. Where the hell was her purse? If she found her purse, she’d live. For some reason, that logic stuck in her head as she fell to her knees, her hands slapping the ground. She tugged at grass and dirt. No! They wouldn’t find the man’s skin under her fingernails if she got her hands dirty. If they learned who shot her, they would be able to nail Rick. “God. Oh God,” she cried, realizing how preposterous her thoughts were when her head hit the ground. “I’m going to die.” Something exploded around her. Water soaked her face, her clothes, the ground underneath her hands. “We’re not going to be able to see to get out of here,” a man said above her. Wind attacked her clothing. Cold. She was so damned cold. “I hate leaving a scene without doing cleanup first.” “Can’t be helped this time. Besides, this downpour will do our work for us. Let’s get the hell out of here before we’re stuck here with her.” Tires crunched over the ground. They were leaving her here. Leaving her to die. She heard the car drive away. The trees above her faded. She didn’t feel the ground underneath her anymore. Pain tore through her so terribly everything else faded and then turned to blackness. “Luke. I love you,” she whispered, but she couldn’t hear her own words. Darkness made it fucking impossible to see shit. Luke stomped over the ground, listening to the coon dogs barking. The men around him were nothing more than shadows. Where the hell was she? His head pounded with the worst headache he’d ever had in his life. Nothing would get the “what ifs” out of his head. What if he’d taken her with him? What if he’d shown back up at the café sooner? What if one of the dumb fucks down there had seen who she’d left with? “Susie. God.” Every inch of him hurt. 141

Lorie O’Clare

Susie was last seen sitting in the diner over the lunch hour. That was over eight hours ago. Betty cried on the phone last time he’d talked to her, taking the blame for this as much as he was. He remembered the look on Beaux’s face later when he’d talked to Betty in person. She’d broken down in tears, repeating over and over again how sorry she was that she hadn’t seen Susie leave the diner. It had been over their lunch hour. She’d been busy. Beaux’s expression had hardened while he felt his wife’s pain. He’d wrapped his arm around his wife, and told her not to blame herself. That was love. The caring and grief shared when one or the other was hurting. When a general search of downtown produced nothing and an hour or so had passed without anyone seeing her, panic racked Luke’s nerves. He didn’t know how many times he called Susie’s cell phone. Every time it went straight to voicemail. Like it had been turned off. Why the fuck had he left her at that café? His cell phone vibrated and then rang, as it had every ten minutes over the last few hours. He grabbed it just as quickly as he had each time it rang, and his heart broke all over again when he looked at the small lit-up panel and realized it wasn’t Susie calling him. “Yes?” he said, knowing he sounded pissed but no longer caring. “Luke, I’ve reached Al. He’s flying out here and will probably be here by midnight.” Aunt Lisa’s voice was raspy. She was at his home, playing dispatcher for all the search parties who combed the county. Officer Bentley had every cop on the force out looking for her, and half the town had volunteered to add to the search parties. “No one’s found her?” It was a stupid question. Luke knew he’d get a phone call the second anyone found anything. And that call hadn’t come in yet. “They’ll find her.” Aunt Lisa sounded firm. “Just keep looking.” “I am.” And he wouldn’t sleep until he had her back. He hung up the phone, reclasping it to his belt, and continued walking across the field. As he waved his flashlight over prairie grass in front of him, he desperately ached for some sign of her—anything. God, Susie! What have they done with you? When an hour had passed and he still hadn’t heard from her, Luke knew the worst had happened. The cops were called, her attorney, the FBI—everyone he could think of. The sadness and frustration in everyone’s voices tore at him as bad as her missing did. Luke hated feeling helpless. It pissed him off even more that he had to reach out for help. When reality sunk in that she’d been taken, stolen, ripped away from underneath his nose, blind rage had nowhere to vent. But if he let his outrage take over, Susie would only suffer more.

142

Penance

So he’d made the calls, punching numbers on his cell phone while he’d driven over every road in town. And he’d answered every preposterous question thrown his way. “No. She didn’t run away.” “Nope. She didn’t leave of her own accord.” “Hell no, she wouldn’t take off without telling me where she was going.” They didn’t know his Susie. And damn it. That’s who she was. His woman. She belonged to him. “I love you, Susie,” he whispered now, fighting the lump that continually tried to rise into his throat. Why hadn’t he told her that? His cell phone rang again and he stopped in the darkness, staring at the others in his team who traipsed across the field, swinging their flashlights. He didn’t recognize the number on his phone. “Yes?” he answered. “Luke. It’s Dan Murphy. We found her.” The nurses looked at Luke like he was a madman when he stormed into the hospital thirty minutes later. He really didn’t give a rat’s ass what he looked like. “Where is she?” he asked Melanie Tucker, a nurse who’d known his mom when he was younger. “Hon, you can’t see her right now.” Melanie didn’t need to ask who he was talking about. She shook her head and then pointed toward a waiting area. “They took her straight back to surgery as soon as they brought her in.” Luke combed his fingers through his hair and let out a long, slow sigh. For a moment his vision blurred. He looked around the entryway with the long counter and uncomfortable-looking chairs lining the wall behind him. Double swinging doors were on his left. Small, round windows in each door had to have been intentionally made out of a thick plastic simply to make anyone on this side crazy with the false belief that they could actually tell what was happening on the other side. “Is she in there?” Every inch of him tensed. No one would be able to stop him if he forced his way through those doors. Not a damned fucking soul. “Luke,” Melanie said quietly. “Have a seat. As soon as I know something that I can tell you…” He jerked his head, instantly searching her face. “What do you mean something that you can tell me?” Melanie barely shook her head. “Didn’t I hear that she had a relative staying with you?” she suggested. “You won’t tell me what’s going on with Susie because I’m not related to her?” He didn’t mean to shout.

143

Lorie O’Clare

Melanie straightened and another nurse he didn’t know came out of the back office. The other nurse, with her dark hair pulled back in a bun, moved in next to Melanie, glancing at her and then at Luke. He turned his back on both of them, quickly pacing the length of the small waiting area. Aunt Lisa was probably on her way, but he punched in the number to her cell anyway and waited impatiently while it rang several times. “Hello, Luke.” Aunt Lisa sounded excited. “Did you hear? They found her. I’m on my way to the hospital right now.” “I’m already here.” He turned to glare at the two nurses watching him carefully. “They won’t tell me anything about Susie because I’m not related to her.” “I’ll be there in a few minutes.” It was the first time Aunt Lisa got lost in Windy Hills. Beaux and Betty Miller showed up. Bentley showed up with Billy Olson, who’d apparently been the one to find Susie. Marcy Bread hurried in, trying her luck with the nurses. All that accomplished was one of the doctors on staff joining the growing group in the crowded waiting area. Still no answers. Luke wanted to scream or hit someone. And it had to show in his eyes. “Okay. I got Lisa straightened out,” Betty announced. “Poor lady is so upset, she couldn’t tell which street was which in the dark.” A few minutes later—although it seemed like hours—Aunt Lisa raced through the doors, her face stained with tears and the rest of her just as wet. The hard rain hadn’t let up all evening. She collapsed into his arms, or maybe he pulled her there. It didn’t matter. He wrapped his arms around her chunky frame and held on to her, resting his face on the top of her coarse gray hair. For a moment, she felt strangely like his mom—always strong yet so willing to show all emotions. A mixture of coffee and cleaning supplies filled his nose, along with smells from outside. The dampness of the rain crept through the doors before they slid closed. Rain that would wash away any evidence left at the site where they’d found her. Too many thoughts whirled inside him—finding the bastard who did this to Susie, learning how Susie was and seeing her. God. He needed to see her. “They won’t tell me anything, Aunt Lisa.” He didn’t mean to sound like a whining child. His emotions would cave in on him if he didn’t get his shit together. And right now, Susie needed him. “We have to find out what’s going on,” he added, fighting to sound stronger. Aunt Lisa nodded. Shit. She needed his strength. Here he leaned on her like a pathetic child when she needed someone too. Luke straightened and ran his knuckles over her slightly wrinkled face. He did his best to smile. She quickly wiped her tears and backed away from him, glancing at the concerned group around them and then looking at the desk.

144

Penance

“I take it you’re related to Susie Winestone?” Melanie looked anxious to get all of them relaxed, and focused on Aunt Lisa for confirmation that she could finally tell them what the hell was going on. “I’m her aunt,” Aunt Lisa said, stepping toward the counter and resting her elbows on it. “I’d like to see my niece.” Melanie shook her head regretfully. “She’s in surgery right now. But let me see if I can get the doctor to talk to you. It might be a few minutes.” Melanie pointed out coffee and then disappeared. The group of them got comfortable, or tried to. Luke couldn’t sit, standing made him antsy and there wasn’t enough room to pace. Marcy Bread spoke with the cops and Aunt Lisa offered a few comments. The Millers and Billy Olson shared events of the evening with each other, everyone agreeing it was the most horrendous experience they’d ever been through. Luke stood with his back to all of them, clasping his hands behind him. Staring out through rain-stained windows into the darkness, the concerned voices behind him turned into background noise. Susie’s large green eyes staring up at him, her auburn hair tumbling over her shoulders filled his mind and he held on to her image. He loved her energy for life. She took on every minute of her day as if it were an adventure. Making love in the back of his old truck hadn’t bothered her. Walking barefoot and then jumping on him for a piggyback ride had made her laugh. A big-city girl, from a life more different than anything he’d ever experienced, and she’d walked alongside him like she was born to be there. It was hard to believe he’d only known her for a short time. His fingers itched, and he gripped his hands together so hard he pinched his skin, imagining how silky her skin felt. Closing his eyes, he knew every inch of her body. He could hear her laugh. Susie was a happy person, aching to live her life the way she wanted to. And a damned fucking monster wouldn’t leave her alone. “Please be okay,” he mouthed, his throat tightening quickly as his eyes suddenly got too moist. He’d go outside and walk in the rain, just so no one would see him cry, but he might miss the doctor coming out. A lone tear escaped down his cheek and he pursed his lips, opening his eyes and forcing himself to try and focus into the darkness outside. He didn’t have any information yet and worrying before he had all the facts was stupid. Sucking in a breath, he licked his lips. He turned to look at the empty nurses’ station and then at the double doors with the sign that said “authorized personnel only”. As much as he ached to barge through those doors, demand answers, it wouldn’t get him anywhere. Susie was in surgery. God. What were they doing to her? As he watched, the doors opened and a man he didn’t know searched the group. Luke barely caught a glimpse of a long, wide hallway past the doors before they swung closed and the view disappeared. “Lisa Belington?” The man looked from one woman to another expectantly. 145

Lorie O’Clare

“Yes. That’s me.” Aunt Lisa stepped forward. Luke moved to her side. He’d never heard her last name mentioned before. To him, she’d always been Aunt Lisa. The sudden realization that there was so much about Susie he still didn’t know added to the twisting knot in his gut, which grew as the man stood in front of them. “Susie Winestone is your niece?” “Yes. Yes, she is. Please, we need to know what is going on with her.” She crossed her arms over her chest, hugging herself while the entire room congregated around them. “I’m Dr. Young. I’ve been assisting Dr. Reynolds in stabilizing your niece,” he began. “Stabilizing her?” Luke didn’t like the sound of that at all. “What do you mean, stabilizing her?” The doctor sighed. “We don’t have the proper facilities here to do much more for her than that. Twice, we thought we’d lost her. I won’t paint a pretty picture for you. I’m sorry that I don’t have better news. But right now, we’re fighting to keep her alive while making arrangements for her to be shipped to a better hospital.” “Oh God.” Aunt Lisa almost crumpled before him. Luke wrapped his arms around her, doing his damnedest to swallow the pit in his throat so he could speak without making an ass of himself. “She’s not going to die,” he announced, letting the doctor know with a quick look that he’d be held personally responsible if she did. The doctor cleared his throat. “We’re waiting now for confirmation that we can get a helicopter out here tonight so that Susie can be shipped to Lincoln. We’ve got a call into the DA as well since she’s under house arrest.” Over the next hour, the swinging doors opened and closed repeatedly while Aunt Lisa got Susie’s father on the phone and papers were signed for Susie to be flown to a private facility somewhere in Lincoln. The nurses hustled around in the nurses’ station, faxing papers and answering phone calls. The silence that Luke had endured when he’d first shown up had turned into a crazy fiasco as the Winestone family slowly took over and found specialists willing to take care of Susie in the middle of the night. When Alfred Winestone burst through the doors, it seemed as if Luke’s precious Susie was leaving him forever. He stood in the hallway by Aunt Lisa and Alfred when Susie’s lifeless figure was wheeled out of her room and down the hall to doors that led outside to the waiting helicopter. Luke stared at Susie’s pale face and all the contraptions hooked up to her when they rolled her past him. Her auburn hair lay limp, pushed behind her shoulders. They wheeled several IV poles on either side of her, along with monitoring equipment that beeped repeatedly, offering the only indication that she clung to life.

146

Penance

If only he could touch her, run his fingers over her hair, pull her into his arms one last time. The technicians and nurses pushed Susie down the hall and then she was gone. The lumps in his throat and his gut wouldn’t leave as easily. “You’ll pack all her things?” Alfred asked Aunt Lisa, his back to Luke as if he didn’t exist. Aunt Lisa nodded. “Good. When I get back to my room, I’ll book a morning flight out for you. I take personal blame for all of this,” Alfred said quietly. “I never should have sent you two so far away. I couldn’t protect her and look where it got her.” Alfred walked away from both of them, following his daughter down the hallway. Luke wanted to scream at the man that he’d protect Susie. But he’d been the one who’d left her alone. It was his fault she lay on that gurney, with all those tubes hooked up to her, fighting for her life right now. More than likely Alfred placed a fair amount of the blame with Luke, but not half as much as Luke did. He’d fucked up. Susie might die. But either way, he’d lost her. Luke stood outside in the damp night air as he opened Aunt Lisa’s car door for her. “They’ll make sure she gets the best treatment,” Aunt Lisa said, squeezing his arm. Her pained expression told him she understood the emptiness quickly spreading through him. “I’ll meet you back at the house.” It would be the last night anyone was under his roof with him. Aunt Lisa flew out the next morning. Luke helped her load her luggage and took her to the airport. He stared at the small piece of paper Aunt Lisa had stuffed in his hand after hugging him goodbye and boarding her plane. He stared at the name of the hospital where they’d taken her. Underneath that contact information, Aunt Lisa had given him Susie’s father’s home address and phone number. His Susie was gone.

147

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Seventeen Susie took her time adjusting herself against the pillows. Almost all of the tubes were out. For that much, she gave thanks. It hurt to breathe though, and her throat burned terribly. “You look really good.” Marcy Bread smiled from the end of the bed. “Are you ready for my news?” “As ready as I’ll ever be.” Susie barely remembered arriving here. And even now, she wasn’t sure how long she’d been in this private room that she’d grown to view as her prison. “The state has reduced charges to aggravated assault. That’s very good news.” Marcy grinned, reaching for a chair and pulling it alongside Susie’s bed so she could sit next to her. “You’re very lucky to be alive right now. If that storm hadn’t torn through the area right at the moment you were shot, the men who did it would more than likely have been a bit more thorough.” “Did they catch the men?” It was all a blur. Her last clear memory was of making love to Luke in the back of his truck. “And Luke. I haven’t seen him.” “I can call him and let him know you asked about him,” Marcy offered. “And no, they never found the men who shot you. With no witnesses and little evidence to go on, they may never.” Susie glanced at the clear tube that fed a fluid into her arm. The last of the tubes attached to her. Breathing proved to be a chore and her mind still swam in a fog, but at least she was alive. She wanted to ask more about Luke. Had he tried visiting her? Had Marcy seen him around town? Her lawyer looked anxious to share more news about the case, and Susie knew that should be what mattered most to her. Getting her life in order had to take precedence over her love life. Although being in love seemed to give her life order. “What convinced the state to reduce charges?” she asked. A nurse entered, interrupting them while she checked Susie’s vitals and IV bag. She asked Susie about her pain level, then adjusted the drip while Marcy watched. “The information you gave the FBI allowed them to gather evidence against Rick. He’s been charged with several felonies.” Marcy placed her briefcase on the table alongside Susie’s bed and opened it. “Here it is. Undercover cops arrested him earlier this week. He’s being charged with several counts of possession of firearms and intent to sell firearms, possession of cocaine with the intent to sell and failure to affix a tax stamp. There are counts against him for terrorism and exporting and importing items to known terrorist organizations.”

148

Penance

“Wow. And he’ll go to prison, right?” Susie’s tongue didn’t move around her words as well as they had a minute ago. She adjusted herself against the pillows, her body almost too heavy to move. Marcy smiled, adjusting the contents of her briefcase and then closing it. “His trial date will be set, and hopefully they’ll nail him to the cross.” “Will you ask Luke to come see me?” Susie asked, her mind fogging over quickly. “Rest.” Marcy patted Susie’s hand. “I’ll talk to Luke for you.” Rest had become a four-letter word Susie had started despising. The courts allowed her time in the hospital to be credited toward time for her house arrest. In spite of the knowledge that Rick now sat behind bars, she still had her own trial facing her. Slowly she drifted off to sleep, wishing Luke was with her. She didn’t understand why he hadn’t come to visit. In fact, hardly anyone other than her family stopped in to see her. And her visits were always very professional and pertaining to the matter of her upcoming trial. “How are you feeling today?” Dr. White asked one morning, pulling her file from the holder attached to the door as he entered. “I see you’re up and walking around. That’s very good.” Susie turned from the window, where she’d been daydreaming. “I’m bored out of my mind,” she said, trying for a smile and shrugging. “That’s a very good sign.” Dr. White placed her file on the table by her bed, then adjusted his stethoscope. “Let me get your vitals. Considering your condition when you came to us, I’m very impressed.” “I barely remember coming here.” She walked over to the bed, sitting on the edge of it so he could examine her. “The bullet barely missed your heart. You had a collapsed lung and had lost a lot of blood.” He didn’t say anything while examining her but then finally jotted a few notes in her file and crossed his arms. “Are you eating okay?” “I’d kill for some real food,” she confessed. Dr. White smiled, his soft gray eyes assessing her. “Don’t blame me for the quality of food. I just work here.” She’d have to admit she’d been lucky to get Dr. White. His sense of humor and openness had made her stay a lot easier. “So do I get to go home soon?” She really had no idea where home was though. Dr. White grabbed a chair and pulled it close so that when he sat they were almost eye to eye. “In a situation like yours, where if you weren’t here, you would be in jail, I’m at liberty to take my time in releasing you.” “In jail?” She shook her head. “Before I came here, they had me under house arrest, not jail.”

149

Lorie O’Clare

He flipped open her file and glanced at several of the pages inside. “The notes here state those accommodations are no longer available. When I determine you are ready to be released, my orders are to contact the police. They would come pick you up.” “What do you mean, no longer available? Who told you that?” She leaned forward, itching to see the papers. “I thought you knew. Well, maybe the orders came in while we still had you sedated,” he mused, picking up one of the pieces of paper and glancing at both sides. “But here, it’s your signature. This acknowledges that time spent here is credited toward your house arrest. Your trial is scheduled for next week and if I release you prior to the court date, I’m ordered to contact the local police.” He handed over the piece of paper, pointing to a checked box that acknowledged “no local address”. The sentence below, which she’d initialed, stated she agreed not to leave the state. “But what about Luke’s house?” “Luke?” “Luke Roge.” “I’m not familiar with the name.” “That’s where I stayed when I got shot.” None of this made any sense. Somehow Luke had been wiped from the picture. An unsettling feeling crept over her. “Doctor, why can’t I call out from my phone?” “That’s also part of the condition of your house arrest while you’re here. No outside communication is allowed.” “But I can have visitors,” she argued. “We have an authorized list out at the nurse’s station of who is allowed to see you. Your lawyer and immediate family can have limited visitation rights.” Dr. White patted her knee, obviously misinterpreting her brooding expression. “Your aunt has been in to see you many times. We haven’t turned any family members away. I understand you’re from New York from what your aunt mentioned before flying home. I believe she intends to return before you’re released. If you’d like, I can submit a request on your behalf for you to be able to call home.” “Maybe I can call my aunt.” Aunt Lisa would help her get in touch with Luke. She doubted her father would hurry to seek him out. But Aunt Lisa approved of Luke. Susie knew she did. “I’ll see what we can arrange. And in the meantime, I know you’re getting restless. What do you think about taking a walk outside? One of the nurses will accompany you, and the fresh air might do you good.” Susie nodded. Maybe the nurses could tell her if Luke had tried visiting and had been turned away. “How long until you release me?” “I think it would be in your best interest to stay with us until your trial.”

150

Penance

Again she nodded her consent. Apparently she didn’t have anywhere to go if she left the hospital. That baffled her, but questioning the doctor further wouldn’t get her any answers. She doubted Dr. White knew why Luke’s house had suddenly been deemed not an option. And the more she thought about it, the clearer the picture became. All of the decisions had the mark of something her father would have set up. He’d arranged for her prison to consist of flowery wallpaper and a private room. Nurses saw to her every need and no one bothered her. No one saw her. And everything that happened to her got documented. Her father had pushed Luke out of the picture. As the week before her court date trudged by, he never came to see her. Nonetheless, as she walked up the steps of the courthouse in Lincoln, Nebraska, she searched the people around her. “Come on, sweetheart—this heat is the last thing you need,” her father encouraged, placing a hand on her back and hurrying her into the building. Suddenly whatever happened in the courtroom no longer mattered. Her marriage had ended in the deadliest battle imaginable, possibly with both of them serving time. Marcy continually preached to her how she’d do better if she showed her remorse, let the judge see how sorry she was for her actions. Susie sighed, relishing the cool air that wrapped around her as they entered the courthouse. A void filled her—an empty, lonely feeling that wrapped around her. She no longer cared about the judge’s sentencing. If Luke, for whatever reason, wouldn’t be out there waiting if she walked free, then she might as well do time. She sat next to her lawyer, listening while the events of her past were rehashed for everyone to hear. Detailed accounts of her marriage, of the atrocities she lived through, were laid out one by one. Her fear, her craving to simply be free and Rick’s refusal to let her go all because he worried that she’d turn him over to the authorities—all of it was brought forward. Marcy presented a heart-wrenching drama of Susie’s efforts to be a law-abiding citizen, yet keep herself alive. She talked up Susie’s loyalty to her country, her fear for the many troops overseas and her willingness to talk to the FBI so Rick Angsthworth’s hideous crimes could be brought to an end. In the end, Marcy downplayed her shooting Rick, which state’s prosecution quickly picked up and brought to the forefront. When both lawyers had rested their case, Susie sat, studying the jury. An odd sensation trickled through her. These strangers, people who didn’t know her at all, held her future in their hands. Whatever decision they made would direct the course of her life from this point forward. Hours seemed like days while she waited out the jury’s deliberation. Finally, the men and women returned to the courtroom and Susie was escorted to her seat. They rose for the judge who then briefly chatted with the jurors. He looked over the paperwork handed to him before gazing at her for a long moment.

151

Lorie O’Clare

“Susan Winestone,” the judge said, addressing her over his reading glasses with a shrewd look. Susie stood, Marcy next to her. “Yes sir,” she said. “The charges in front you today are serious.” Susie nodded. “In light of everything I’ve heard from defense and prosecution, I hope a clear picture was presented to you on how you should have handled things differently.” Again she nodded, her stomach slowly twisting into knots. “The jury finds you guilty of attempted murder.” She barely heard him say anything about a sentencing date. Her life had just ended. There was no reason to wake up, no reason to go to bed. And she hated the judicial system for making her wait to learn what her sentencing would be. Her legs were like wet noodles when she walked into the courthouse, once again, to learn what her prison term would be. It had come to this—the judge sentencing her, laying her life out for her since she’d made such a mess of it on her own. She studied the small room, the dark glow of polish that covered the bar in front of her separating her from the judge. When he looked up at her, she whipped her attention to him, meeting his speculative gaze. “Step forward please,” he told her. “Yes sir.” As long as she didn’t stumble, she’d make it through this. “Since you don’t have a current Nebraska address, I’m sentencing you to six months’ house arrest at the address shown here on file in New York. This is pending approval from the state of New York. If you violate any of the stipulations listed under the guidelines for house arrest, you’ll be sent to prison.” “Yes sir,” she whispered, waiting for his words to hit her. “Since you’ve completed three of those months already, the remaining three shall be carried out from this day forward.” He tapped his gavel on his desk and stood. Everyone in the courtroom shuffled quickly to their feet. She waited for the relief, the realization that it had ended. Marcy hugged her, her father wrapped her into his arms and Aunt Lisa cried tears of delight when she got her turn to hold Susie. She glanced around the room, staring at the strangers who had sat behind her. Maybe she imagined it, and possibly she just wanted him to be here so desperately that her mind played tricks on her. But when Susie looked toward the back of the courtroom, she swore she saw Luke walking out the door.

152

Penance

Chapter Eighteen Susie stepped out into the afternoon sun. It had been an exceptionally hot summer and the heat still seemed to drain her more than it used to. “You did it!” Marcy absolutely glowed as she stepped alongside Susie down the courthouse stairs. “I’m very proud of you, young lady,” Alfred grinned, his smile sincere and relaxed. He brought up the rear and stopped to face them when they reached the bottom of the stairs. The bright blue sky brought out the color in his pale eyes. But then everything seemed brighter and more vivid this afternoon, like a beautiful day after a terrible storm. A thousand pounds lifted from Susie’s shoulders as she grinned at her father and Marcy. “Fifteen years without parole is a very good sentence. That monster is finally out of your life,” he went on, ignoring everyone else who descended the courthouse stairs around them. “Marcy, stop in at my lawyers’ office later today and I have a feeling they will be very receptive to adding you on at the firm.” Marcy didn’t blink as she stared at Susie’s father with attentive black eyes. Dressed to kill in a mauve skirt and sleeveless blouse, she folded the matching jacket she’d worn while accompanying Susie and her father to Rick’s sentencing over her arm. Even in high heels, she stood just an inch or so taller than Susie. Her sexy but professional appearance, along with the quiet yet demanding persona captured the eye of more than one man as they passed by. Marcy never seemed to notice any of them. Susie’s newfound friend who’d stayed in touch over the past three months never tired of talking law. Susie guessed Marcy was the daughter that her father always wished he’d had. “Your offer is very flattering.” She was about to say but—it was on the tip of her lips. Susie waited to hear her decline when her father interrupted. “I will admit when Susie insisted you stay on her case, I didn’t think you could handle it. I consented because I worried about her health.” Her father never minced words, and now was no different. His relaxed expression didn’t change, and he smiled as he glanced from Susie back to Marcy. “My lawyers commented more than once that you stayed on top of the case, proving yourself over and over again. You’ve become a good friend to my daughter, and both of us have enjoyed your visits to the house. Now you have her walking free and clear—I like a go-getter. I believe we can offer you a starting salary that you won’t be able to refuse.”

153

Lorie O’Clare

Marcy let out a slow breath. Susie didn’t doubt for a moment that over the past few months she’d come to understand that Albert Winestone got what he wanted. Marcy didn’t take long to answer. She was just as determined as Susie’s dad. “My dad has a small law firm back home. Nothing compared to what you’re offering, but he’s retiring. And he wants me to take over. I can’t refuse him.” She stuck out her hand. “Thanks for the offer Mr. Winestone, but I’m heading back to Nebraska.” Just the mention of the state turned Susie’s tummy upside down. Long months had passed since she’d seen Luke. And not one word from him since she’d been brought home. That hurt more than the time that had passed since she’d seen him. But they’d never said that they loved each other. They’d never shared how they felt at all. Granted, Susie would swear he’d said she was his woman. She hadn’t imagined that. And the way he’d looked at her. It was the look a man gave a woman he loved. Or at least she thought it was. But the entire time she’d recovered in the hospital, and afterwards when she’d returned to her father’s house, not one word. Luke knew where her father lived. The address was no secret. Hell, he’d learned who she was. He might be a small-town man, but Luke was no idiot. Something happened that made him leave her alone. Whatever that reason, she’d yet to learn what it was. And it wasn’t for a lack of asking. In spite of her father’s irritation every time she mentioned Luke’s name, more than once she’d broken down and shared with her father and Aunt Lisa how terribly it hurt that Luke had made no contact. Marcy shook Alfred’s hand and then turned to Susie. “I’d hate to think that we’d never see each other again.” Her father wrapped his arm around Susie, turning her in the direction of the waiting car. Reporters stood on the street, and when she looked toward them, camera flashes instantly went off. Would Luke see any of the pictures? Would he care? “You’re always welcome in our home,” Alfred assured Marcy, conveniently taking the conversation in a direction other than Nebraska. “Susie’s planning a trip to Europe over the next month. It’s an excellent way to clear the mind. If you don’t have to return to your father’s firm too quickly, the two of you would make perfect traveling companions.” Susie elbowed her father. “And you’d just love the time to work over Marcy and convince her to take the job you want her to have.” Europe had been her father’s idea, and one she hadn’t confirmed. It wasn’t unlike her dad to decide she’d do something. Her agreeing had never mattered to him. Just once, she’d love to hear her father ask what she wanted to do. But her father wouldn’t change. She loved him for who he was and kept the fact that Europe was the last place she wanted to go to right now to herself. Alfred shrugged, doing a very poor job of looking chastised. “I know a good thing when I see it, and I hate letting it go. What can I say?”

154

Penance

“I’m very flattered. And your offers are more than tempting.” Marcy was very gracious as she declined with a genuine smile. “Susie, maybe we can get together for dinner or drinks later tonight? I have the rest of the day to kill—my plane leaves first thing in the morning.” “I’d like that.” Susie left her father’s side and hugged her lawyer affectionately. What she wouldn’t do to be heading out west on that plane with Marcy. Susie ended up being dropped off at her father’s home without him. He had business to tend to, but then, when didn’t he? Nothing would ever change. He seemed very satisfied as he hugged his daughter and promised to have dinner with her and Marcy later that afternoon. The large estate she’d grown up in was more like a mausoleum. Her shoes echoed through the large foyer. Spotless and quiet, none of the warmth of a home existed here. But then, this place was simply a stopping ground for those too busy to take time to make a home. It was nothing like Luke’s home. Although his house had needed some cleaning when she and her aunt first arrived, so much love and happiness filled the walls that no amount of scrubbing could take that away. It was exactly the kind of home she wanted. She gazed at her reflection in the ornate mirror on the wall. There was not an ounce of dust or a single smear anywhere. A full staff ran the place, and Maria, her father’s head housekeeper, greeted her in the hallway before Susie reached the stairs. “Maria,” Susie began, knowing the older woman’s loyalties to her father ran deep. Possibly if she worded her question right, Maria would answer honestly without feeling she betrayed her employer. “Some mail might have arrived for me that my father has kept safely put away. I haven’t had my full strength back until lately, and I keep forgetting to ask where he might have put it.” “All the mail always goes to the small desk just inside your father’s office, senorita. What your father does with it, I’m sure I don’t know.” Maria gave her an odd look, or maybe it was Susie’s imagination. “Ask your father. You know he is most organized and keeps good track of everything.” “Yes. He does.” Even when someone didn’t want to be kept track of. She smiled at Maria, turning toward the stairs. If her father had told Maria not to tell Susie about something, Maria wouldn’t say a word. It sucked big time that as free as she felt with Rick completely out of her life now, she was still a prisoner, still unable to do what she wanted to do. She was still under her father’s thumb. The only way that would change was if she took the steps to change it. Susie was a grown woman. Her life was her own to lead. Now to convince her father of that. She started up the stairs. She wanted Luke. Her father didn’t think he was right for her. Would he go to the extreme of withholding information to control her? But maybe she wanted a man who really didn’t want her. Maybe there was nothing to hide.

155

Lorie O’Clare

Maria disappeared toward the kitchen and Susie turned on the stairs, instead deciding to pay her father’s office a visit. She pushed the large double doors open, immediately inhaling the faint smell of her father’s pipe that he smoked on rare occasions and only in the privacy of his personal office, and the wonderful smell of old books. As a child she would often lose herself in the many rows of bookshelves that lined her father’s office. If she was very quiet, her father would let her pull a few down and read them while he worked. She’d learned about many of the classics in this large, stately office. Lady Chatterley’s Lover and A Tree Grows in Brooklyn had been two of her favorites. What she once thought of as quality time spent with her father now hit her as lonely memories of a daughter doing her best to be close to a father who was too busy making millions to stop what he was doing and spend time with her. Susie shook her head. She was being ungrateful. Her father raised her alone from her teen years on and did the best he knew how. He did love her. She knew that. Alfred Winestone just didn’t know how to handle a matter unless he controlled every angle of it. That included his daughter’s life. Luke wouldn’t be a man her father would ever be able to control. Another thought hit her. Luke wasn’t the kind of man to control her either. He would want her happy with whatever path in life she chose. He wouldn’t chase after her obsessively the way Rick had. Oh God. The way Rick had. Was Luke intentionally not trying to reach her so that she wouldn’t think he was no better than Rick? Shit. Her heels sunk into the thick carpet while her heart picked up its pace. She walked slowly to the large desk and glanced at the papers stacked neatly on it. Nothing stuck out as anything other than work-related items. Her fingertips were damp as she ran them over the cool, smooth, well-polished wood. She moved around the desk and stared at the dark screen of his computer. The back of her dress instantly stuck to his leather seat when she sat down. She stared at the open doors of his office, listening to the silence of his house for a moment before returning her attention to what was around her. Damn it. She wasn’t a child. The house arrest had ended. Her phone calls weren’t limited and monitored any longer. There was no computer in her bedroom and if she wanted to get online, she’d be damned if she’d be scolded for sitting here and using his computer, no matter that she’d never done it before. She wanted to get online. And this was her house too. Or it used to be. Lately, it seemed like she had no home. An outsider among her own family. Someone they had to deal with, but weren’t too sure how to handle. Well, that wasn’t her fault. She put her purse on her dad’s desk and flipped it open, searching for her cell phone. If she was going to get caught in here, she would be honest about what she was doing.

156

Penance

And she was going to learn if Luke wanted her or not. The case was over. No longer did she have to focus every minute of her day on interviews and depositions and lawyers continually hounding her with questions. All she had to focus on now was the rest of her life. Her father had told her the first time she’d asked, when she was still in the hospital, that Luke had refused to come to New York to see her. “Sweetheart, the man’s had enough of his life being disrupted. You can’t blame him for that.” Her father’s words still burned her insides every time she remembered them. “You had a good time with him. Let it go at that. He’s not going to fly around the world to see you. That isn’t the kind of man that he is.” He hadn’t said why Luke wouldn’t come to New York to see her. Maybe Luke was simply waiting for her to make the first move. She punched in the number for Luke’s cell phone. Immediately a recording told her that it wasn’t a working number. She hung up and pushed the buttons for his house phone. The same thing happened. Pushing the mouse to wake up the computer, she clicked on the icon to take her to the Internet and found a website that would give her local numbers in Nebraska. Windy Hills wasn’t listed. Aggravation made her determined. She used her cell again. This time the directory assistance operator responded on the first ring. “What city please?” “Windy Hills, Nebraska. I need the listing for Luke Roge, please.” She heard a couple of beeps. “Please hold for that number.” Another recording gave her the number, which she jotted down quickly, and then asked if she’d like to be connected. She pushed the button to place the call. Her heart pounded so hard in her chest as the phone rang that she couldn’t think. What the hell should she say if he answered? On the third ring it picked up. Her heart swelled to her throat. “Hello?” a woman said. Susie almost choked. “Hello?” she repeated. She sounded young, pretty, with a relaxed and cheerful tone. “Is Luke there?” Her voice cracked miserably. She wanted to demand who the hell the woman was. “No. He won’t be home from work for a few hours still. Can I take a message?” The woman was too cheery. “No. No thanks.” Susie hung up quickly, without saying goodbye. A throbbing started in her chest where the gunshot wound was. She put her hand over the spot, willing her heart to slow down as her eyes began burning. She refused to believe Luke had found another woman. That wasn’t how he was. Who the hell cared

157

Lorie O’Clare

that they had only been together for a few weeks? Susie knew Luke better than anyone would believe. It hadn’t been a fling. That wasn’t Luke’s style. And it sure as hell wasn’t how she was. No matter how hard she fought to believe the woman who answered the phone was anything but a girlfriend, her heart continued swelling, throbbing painfully, making her wound hurt even more. She turned her attention to the website she’d pulled up. “There’s no way I can get on with my life until I know.” Up until now, she really hadn’t spent a moment’s time alone. In the hospital it had always been nurses. Then for the first month or so that she’d been here, servants had seen to her needs 24/7. Marcy spent a lot of time with her, advising her while Rick’s lawyers and the prosecution for his case hounded her. Her sentencing prohibited social phone calls or visits. She hadn’t been able to leave the house without tons of paperwork being completed. But now with closure on one part of her life, she had time to herself, time to think, time to realize she needed answers. “I have to know why he never tried to contact me.” She clicked the mouse and typed into the search engine. Then she opened her purse again and pulled out her wallet. On an impulse, she grabbed her cell phone and called Marcy. “How would you like company on that flight home?” she asked when her lawyer answered. “You’re kidding.” Marcy sounded more than excited. “What did you say to your father to convince him to let you go back?” “He doesn’t know.” “Oh shit.” “Yeah.” Susie giggled uncontrollably. Hardly ever in her life had she defied her father. Not over anything. But doing this sounded real damned good and felt even better. “What flight are you going out on?” Marcy told her and Susie booked the ticket. Her fingers trembled when she confirmed the credit card number, charging the flight to her own credit card, which pulled money from accounts she finally had control over. Her dad was going to be pissed. And that was an understatement. Later that night, she watched her father’s face turn red. “Like hell you’re going back there,” he yelled, putting his glass down on the table hard enough to splash water. “That is out of the question.” “I’m not asking your permission.” She’d never talked to her dad like this before. Doing it in a public restaurant had seemed the best way. Now she wasn’t so sure. She took a calming breath, determined not to start hyperventilating while her dad looked like he was about to explode in his chair opposite her. “Dad, it makes no sense to me why Luke never tried to reach me. That isn’t the kind of man that he is.”

158

Penance

“And after a few weeks of being with him, you know this man so well? Good God, Susie. You’re being ridiculous.” “Yes. After a few weeks, I know him that well. I know it’s been six months since I’ve seen him, but something must have happened. Some misunderstanding, maybe. I don’t know. But I can’t go through life not knowing. I’m flying out there in the morning with Marcy.” “She set you up to this. That explains why she backed out from having dinner with us.” “No. This is my idea. I told her you’d be outraged and insisted she didn’t need to be here.” Susie wouldn’t add that Marcy had been grateful not to have to be part of this. “It might be as simple as Luke waiting for me to make the first move. He doesn’t want to do what Rick did and chase me across the country.” Alfred gave her a hard look, his lips forming a thin line as they always did when he was outraged. “Susie,” he said, utterly frustrated. “This man is a small-town carpenter. He makes no money. It’s not a life you know or understand. You wouldn’t be happy.” “Dad,” she said quietly. “I’m not happy without him. Don’t you see the money doesn’t matter? Being with Luke is all that matters.” “And if he doesn’t want you?” The thought made her so sick to her stomach she pushed her plate away. “Then I guess I’ll know,” she said, choking on that possible reality. “But if I don’t go after him, I’ll never know. Dad. I love him.” A long silence passed between them. Her heart thumped in her chest, the gunshot wound that had barely missed her major organs throbbing along with it. Finally, she leaned back in her chair, letting out a sigh. “I love Luke. And I never told him that. I have to go out there and see if he wants me.” “If he wants you? Of course he wants you. Who wouldn’t want you?” Her dad pulled his cloth napkin from his lap and tossed it on his half-eaten supper. At least she wasn’t the only one who’d lost her appetite. It really sucked that discussing her love life openly like this had to be so upsetting for both of them. But she wouldn’t leave town without sharing her plans with her father. She loved him too, and she respected him. That would never change. What would change was him controlling her life. “How do you know he wants me, Dad? Have you talked to him?” It wasn’t the first time she’d asked her father that question. She stared at him when he didn’t answer immediately. “You have talked to him, haven’t you?” “Yes.” Her father sighed with exasperation. “I’ve talked to him.” He held his hand up quickly when her jaw fell open. “It’s been several months, Susie. You were still barely conscious. He called to find out if you were still alive. And he called a few weeks later to see how you were doing.”

159

Lorie O’Clare

Oh God. Oh God. He did care. He really cared. Excitement bubbled inside her, making it impossible to sit still in her chair. She felt like a little girl, itching to jump up from the table before being excused. “He called?” She had to be grinning like an idiot. “Susie. The man is demanding. He does things his way and refuses to listen to reason.” Alfred’s entire expression contorted, as if he’d just tasted something that didn’t appeal to him. “He had those nurses giving him information without my consent. If I hadn’t put a stop to it, he would have tried taking control of things from across the country even after you were here.” She couldn’t stand it another minute. Jumping out of her chair, she hurried around the table and wrapped her arms around her father. “Oh Daddy,” she said, surprising even herself when she referred to him the way she used to as a little girl. “He’s just like another man I love.” She couldn’t stop grinning as she hurried out of the restaurant, leaving her father sitting there probably wondering what the hell she was talking about. The thermometer on the bank said it was one hundred and one degrees. Susie didn’t doubt it for a minute. She’d never known such scorching, humid heat. Damn. Tornadoes in the spring and unbearable heat throughout the entire summer. These people were nuts for living here. She turned the knob on the dash to crank the airconditioning. The late Nineties compact car had cost her six thousand dollars, less than she’d paid for the first car she’d had when she was here, which was now totaled. That left four thousand dollars in her personal account. “If you want to run across the country and chase after this carpenter man, you aren’t going to do it without any money.” Her father had been more than generous with his goodbye gift of an additional ten grand, which she’d deposited into another account that she wouldn’t touch unless there was an emergency. Granted, he was sure she’d be back when the money ran out. For now, that was enough. Her father gave her his blessing in the only way he knew how, with money. She didn’t want to leave New York with the two of them arguing, and the check for ten thousand dollars was his way of saying they’d made peace. Thoughts of New York faded as she drove the country road to Windy Hills. The rolling, grassy fields, the incredibly tall old trees, the endless deep blue sky…all of it brought back memories—both good and bad. She flexed her fingers on the steering wheel, holding it firmly at ten and two as she remembered the day she and Aunt Lisa had driven this same way to their new home. She’d been terrified at the time. Ironically enough, she was about in the same state now. Her mind whirled with possible outcomes of her return to Windy Hills. She pictured Luke the first time she met him, and watched him bend and stretch as he measured for her deck. That deck had never come to be. And the house was sold. She’d barely broken even on that. Pearl Lake wasn’t for her though. She didn’t want to be part of a country 160

Penance

suburbia. She wanted to be part of the country. Part of Luke’s world. She wanted it to be her world. The speed limit changed and she slowed her car, turning the air-conditioning down when she noticed the temperature gauge suffering past the halfway mark. No more brand-new cars for her. Her father said she wouldn’t be able to handle roughing it, but as beads of sweat formed on her skin and the glaring sun blasted through the windows, it didn’t affect her half as much as worrying how the town would handle her return. Maybe she should have called someone first, given them some kind of fair warning. Six months had passed. For some, that was an eternity. But the kind of eternity she had in mind with Luke would last a lot longer. And what if he did have another woman in his life? She’d have to cross that bridge if she came to it. And that’s why she was here. She slowed further to the speed limit of twenty and smiled at the familiar buildings as she entered Windy Hills. A police car came at her from the opposite direction and she strained to see the driver. “Oh my God,” she cried out, waving like a fool at the surprised Officer Bentley when she recognized him. The first man she’d shared the truth of her past with, Bentley did a double take. She watched in her rearview mirror when he did a u-turn behind her. Well, she might as well find out the news of the town firsthand before going any farther. Officer Bentley followed her as she pulled into a stall in front of the café. She turned off her car and stepped eagerly out into the scorching summer heat. “Am I welcome in your town?” she asked the cop, unable to stop the grin that had to spread clear across her face. The older cop wiped his brow and shook his head as a slow smile spread across his face. “Well, I’ll be Gawdamned,” he said in a slow drawl. “Would you look at you.” She sucked in a breath, rubbing her damp palms down her T-shirt and shorts while waiting to hear what he had to say. “Let’s get you out of the heat.” Officer Bentley put his hand on her back and guided her into the café, not waiting for anyone to appear from the kitchen before bellowing out his announcement. “Beaux. Betty. Come look at what the cat dragged in.” The couple appeared through the kitchen door, both of them quickly wiping their hands off on towels. Their tired expressions faded and they both stopped in their tracks when they saw Susie. “Oh dear Lord.” Betty spoke first and then in the next second hurried around the counter and almost tackled Susie in a bear hug. She couldn’t help laughing and fought a tear or two at the warm welcome as all three adults surrounded her and started talking at once. “What are we thinking?” Betty stopped the conversation, putting Susie at arm’s length. “Honey, are you okay? Should you sit down? I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

161

Lorie O’Clare

“I’m fine.” Susie stared at the glowing faces that looked back at her, concern and excitement showing in their expressions. “It’s been a long, slow recovery, and way too many days in court to get my ex behind bars. But it’s all done now. And…” She sucked in a breath, noting the changes in their faces as they guessed why she’d returned. “And well, I thought I might see if there’s a life for me here.” “Oh baby.” Betty forgot about being concerned and pulled Susie back into her arms. “Beaux. Quick. Get Luke on the phone. Lady, he will be so happy to see you. He’s been a changed man since you’ve been gone.”

162

Penance

Chapter Nineteen Mark and Matt Roge looked like helpless, oversized boys standing in the middle of the living room. For a moment, Luke saw his little brothers as they were when they were kids, looking up to him for answers. “I don’t think we can make the place shine any more than it does right now.” Matt shrugged as he looked around. “Aunt Lisa had this place as clean as well as Mom used to have it.” Luke scowled, ignoring the torn tendon in his leg and leaning on the crutch that he hated having to use. “Well, neither of them are here,” Mark pointed out, shrugging just as Matt had. The two of them weren’t identical twins, Matt being older by ten minutes. Growing up, they had confused more than one teacher and interested girl before it was all said and done. And as was true of most twins, Luke guessed, they had their fun with a prank or two, intentionally confusing folks as to which one of them was which. To Luke, they were as different as day and night. “And the place sure as hell shows it, too,” Luke grumbled. “Are you insulting our housekeeping skills?” Matt raised his eyebrows, making a show of looking appalled. “Damn straight I am.” He hobbled over to the couch and picked up the paper, then slapped it against Matt’s gut. “If this damned leg of mine would behave, I’d be able to get shit in order properly.” “Chill out, man,” Mark scolded, jumping out of the way when Luke pointed his crutch at him. “A woman likes knowing you can’t make it without her. Once your Susie girl is here, she’ll have the place sparkling with home cooking on the stove.” “Once she’s here, you two won’t be.” He’d never kick his brothers out. After all, all of them owned the land and house equally. But he sure as hell was sick of them playing nursemaid. All they’d done was cause him more work since they’d shown up after his accident. Right after Luke had fallen off old Jack Milke’s garage roof and torn up his leg, Matt had headed into town. Mark showed up the next day or so, announcing the two of them would destroy the place if he wasn’t there to help. John, the youngest of the Roge boys, called a couple times, but he was still out sowing some wild oats and coming home didn’t fit into his plans. “Like hell,” Matt said. “No one’s going anywhere until we approve of this mystery woman.”

163

Lorie O’Clare

“No shit.” Mark grabbed the newspaper his brother tossed back on the couch and folded it, then headed toward the kitchen. “Any woman who can sweep a Roge off his feet in a matter of weeks needs to be closely scrutinized,” he hollered. Luke still cursed the day almost a month ago when he’d been asinine enough to try standing on a rotted-out old roof. He hadn’t been thinking clearly. Ever since Susie left, his thoughts focused on her every day. And his work suffered from it. It was no one’s damned fault but his. Moving around ever since had been a royal pain in the butt, not to mention pain in the leg. He tossed the crutch on the couch anyway and stalked after his brother. Pain shot up his thigh and he gripped the doorway, scowling more in pain and frustration at his inability to move quickly than at his brothers’ teasing. “You are both going to be on your best behavior when Susie gets here, then disappear like good little boys, or I’ll kick both of your asses. And believe me, I won’t need a good leg to do it, either.” He didn’t like the idea that the Millers, and damn it, probably Officer Bentley too, were escorting Susie out here. It sucked big time and really pissed him off that such a show had to be made about her returning to town. But hell, she was here. She’d come back. He couldn’t count the number of times he’d argued with her father over the phone. So he’d stormed across the country and demanded to have back what was his, just to be told Susie was on extended vacation. He didn’t understand why she had to say hello to everyone and their brother before showing up here, but they would find time to talk everything out after the three-ring circus broke up. And that’s what he feared they would have for a while after she got here. Everyone in Windy Hills considered her their business. Her being shot and then yanked away from them had hurt more than just him. Although he’d done his damnedest to hide his pain, it had grown more than annoying hearing folks ask him daily if he was okay. He hadn’t been okay since the day she left. “Cool your heels,” Matt said from behind him, and then pushed Luke’s crutch under his older brother’s arm. “This lady is willing to travel across the country for you. Don’t fuck it up by being all grouchy when she gets here. Ladies want to be charmed. They don’t want assholes.” “And you’re such the expert on women?” Luke grabbed the crutch, refusing to admit he needed it to turn around quickly, but held on to it to stabilize himself as he glared into his brother’s blue eyes. Eyes that flared the color of a mean storm while Luke watched. He’d pushed Matt too far. In the short time that Robin, his wife, had been here this past week, it became more than obvious the two of them were having serious marital problems. If the pain in his leg and the nerves in his gut weren’t egging him on, he might have apologized for his comment.

164

Penance

“God damn, you two,” Mark said from behind him. “No one’s perfect. You want this lady walking into the house with you two going at it in the living room?” More than anything, Luke wished the two of them would just disappear for a while. It was bad enough he couldn’t make the house more presentable. Susie would show up to find him laid up, half the man he was when she left. And she’d have to deal with his nosy-ass brothers, who were obviously not going anywhere. No. He didn’t want her showing up to find him all pissed off. Gravel crunched out front, and Mark turned around at the same time that Luke tried pushing past him. Pain shot up his leg and he cursed. His brothers were on either side of him in a second. That irritated him even further. If only they would both just disappear. Susie was here! Without even looking out the front window, he knew she’d arrived. He needed time alone with her. They had so much to talk about. And God, more than anything, he just wanted to hold her. “Get away from me, both of you,” he grumbled, pushing past them and using his crutch to get him to the front window faster. Three cars pulled up out front. One of them was a cop car. The Millers were in the other car and a third he didn’t recognize. He forgot to yell at Matt when his brother pulled open the front door and stepped out onto the porch—a porch he wouldn’t have been able to finish without their help. None of that mattered at the moment though. Susie stepped out of the car he didn’t recognize. She stood there, in shorts and a Tshirt, quite possibly the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen in his life. Her hair was down, the auburn shade glowing under the sun. She’d lost some weight and looked a little pale, but her soft curves, the way she held herself showed determination. His Susie was a fighter, and she’d made it through hopefully the worst storm she’d ever experience in her life. Another car pulled off the highway onto the gravel road and Luke groaned. “Whoa!” Mark hooted. “We’re going to have a party.” Jack Wright hurried to a stop and jumped out of his car, almost tripping over the camera equipment he tried pulling out at the same time. Susie glanced in his direction, then back at the house, suddenly looking worried. She didn’t want all these people here any more than he did. She chewed her lip and looked at Matt, then took a step toward him. She stopped when another car pulled off the road. Damn it to hell. Billy Olson sent gravel flying when he skidded to a stop in his four-wheel drive. “You must be Susie Winestone.” Matt used his deep baritone, like he would impress her more that way. “I’m Matt Roge—good to meet you.” Luke needed to get his ass out there. Matt sauntered down the front porch steps like some cowboy from an old western. He shook hands with Susie while the others circled around, everyone starting to talk at once. When she smiled, her cheeks flushed. God. Luke stood frozen in the window, staring at how fucking beautiful she was—more so

165

Lorie O’Clare

than even his dreams had made her. Except this was no fucking dream. She was here— here for him. Mark scooted out the door, letting the screen slam behind him. “We got a party going on out here, or what?” he drawled. Susie made a show of looking from Matt to Mark while laughter surrounded her. Then everyone looked curiously toward the house. It was his cue. He couldn’t keep standing here like an idiot when his woman had come home to him. He’d never hated his fucking crutch more than he did right now as he leaned on it and moved to the front door. “Oh my God!” Susie cried out, hurrying to the front porch when he stepped out on to it. “What happened? Are you okay?” She hurried up the porch steps, her hand pressed to her chest, although she didn’t seem to notice. Instantly her hands were on him, rubbing his arms, his chest, as she looked him over from head to toe. “Luke. God. Tell me you’re okay.” She finally looked into his face, their gazes locking, and she sucked in a breath, her hands freezing on his chest. “Luke,” she breathed. The entire welcoming party circled in around them, the lot of them grinning from ear to ear. “I’m the one who should be asking if you’re okay.” This wasn’t the way he wanted their conversation to start. “I’m fine. I mean I will be if…I mean…” She stumbled over her words and blushed. Everyone around them grew quiet. That or possibly they disappeared. Luke focused on her, on the way her long hair curved around her face and then fanned over her breasts. Her creamy white complexion showed she hadn’t been out in the sun much this summer, but she looked healthy. She nibbled her lower lip and then took a deep breath, not looking away from him as she seemed to inhale the strength to say what was on her mind. He didn’t wish her any pain in expressing herself to him. Not now. Not ever. “Tell me you’ve come home.” He needed to know she was here for good. “Oh Luke!” Susie jumped into his arms—more like leapt. Something like a laugh and a cry escaped her and her arms wrapped around his neck, almost knocking him off balance. He pulled her to him, managing to shift his balance to his good leg before the two of them tumbled down the porch stairs. Cheers sounded around them, and a damn camera started snapping shots. Apparently Susie didn’t care. She went up on tiptoe, leaning into him while her fingers pressed against the back of his neck. He couldn’t deny her, even with an audience.

166

Penance

She tasted minty, and her lips were soft and wet. He brushed his lips over hers, tasting her, remembering the shape of her mouth, how easily and willingly she opened to him. He brushed his fingers over her ribs, feeling how thin she’d become. The hatred and anger that had consumed him over the past few months dissipated when she opened her mouth and touched his lips with her tongue. Her fingers tangled in his hair, stroking his scalp. Tingles rushed over his entire body. For all the anguish he’d endured when she’d been yanked out of his life, Susie had endured just as much suffering, if not more. A hell of a lot more. She’d fought for her life, in more ways than one. And she’d come out a winner. If she was claiming her prize, he was the luckiest son of a bitch on the planet. He’d about devoured her mouth and strongly considered carrying her over his threshold—and straight to his bed—when the chatter around him finally filtered into his fogged brain. “Look. Father Mike is here.” Betty’s voice brought the world around him tumbling back into his brain. Susie practically panted when he broke off the kiss, and for a moment she relaxed her head against his chest. He looked over her, toward the drive, as the old station wagon parked behind all the other cars. Jack Wright snapped another picture. The flash exploded in his face. Moments before, he would have served the camera to Jack for lunch. The tension that had needled him for too long now had suddenly disappeared. “Would you quit with the pictures already?” A smile threatened his lips. Damn if he didn’t feel lighter than air with Susie holding on to him. She straightened but he wasn’t ready to let her go. Wrapping his arm around her shoulder, he allowed her to turn but kept her tucked into him. “I can’t imagine you printing these pictures.” Susie barely got the words out when everyone immediately disagreed with her. “Are you kidding?” Jack laughed. “You wouldn’t believe the fuss Luke made after you left,” Billy Olson told her. “You know this is the first time he’s smiled since you’ve been gone,” Betty Miller beamed, possibly grinning broader than he was. “Susie. It’s good to see you.” Father Mike joined them on the bottom step and the small group parted, turning to make room for him. “I just got the call that you were back and had to stop by. Your leaving actually got Luke back in church.” Luke hated to guess who might have called the priest. Susie looked up at him, raising an eyebrow. “You went to church?” she asked quietly. He shook his head, running a finger over her slightly tousled hair. “My prayers were answered, too,” he admitted. “There’s your story, Jack.” Betty clapped her hands.

167

Lorie O’Clare

“Any woman who could get my brother into church is okay with me,” Mark said, and squeezed her arm. “This is all too much,” Susie said quietly. Luke couldn’t agree with her more. He glanced at the happy faces surrounding them. “I’m real flattered that all of you are as happy that she’s here as I am, but if you would excuse us,” he said, and then didn’t wait for responses as he took her hand and led her down the stairs. He almost didn’t feel the pain in his leg when he led her to his Bronco. But the pain shot up to his thigh when he reached the passenger door. He braced himself against his crutch and shifted his weight before opening the door. “We’ll be back after a while,” he announced. Everyone cheered and Betty shouted that she insisted that everyone be at the diner for supper so Susie could be welcomed home properly. “What happened to your leg?” Susie asked as soon as he’d adjusted himself behind the wheel. “A few of us were mending a roof and I wasn’t watching what I was doing. Some ligaments are torn, and I broke my ankle. For the most part, it’s mended pretty well.” He wouldn’t add that it probably would have healed faster if he’d stayed off it. But his anger over losing her had fueled a lot of idiotic moves on his part over the past few months. “But tell me about you. They never would let me talk to you.” “I didn’t know you tried until the other day,” she said quietly, searching his face. He backed out around the other cars, his leg cramping when he applied the clutch. “Yup. Many times. I almost came to you, but I didn’t want you thinking you had another man stalking you, especially if you didn’t want me.” He added the last part quietly. It had been his worst fear and what had finally sent him to church, to the only power he knew who could calm his panicked thoughts. “When you didn’t call me, or I thought you hadn’t, I didn’t think you wanted me.” “God. Susie.” He hit the highway and headed down the road, shifting slowly while his leg threw fits each time he used the clutch. “What made you come back then?” She looked down at her hands in her lap. “I finally called information and got your new number.” “I had to change it after reporters kept calling about you. I’m really sorry, Susie. Your dad had the new number.” She nodded. “When I called, a lady answered. I had to know if I’d been replaced or not.” “A lady?” He thought for a moment and then it dawned on him. “That had to be Robin, Matt’s wife. She was here for a few days and left yesterday.”

168

Penance

Susie’s exhale showed her relief. “I need you to know something,” she said, touching his arm. “I don’t have a job. All I have to my name is a few thousand. Dad added some money to it. I’m sure he thinks I’ll come running home without cash.” God. Did she really think that mattered to him? “Would you?” “Not on your life, mister.” “Send what’s left over back to him. All I want is you.” “Really?” She looked shocked. Luke pulled off the road and parked the Bronco where he’d parked his old truck the last time he’d brought her here. He shut off the motor and grabbed her hand. “Really, Susie. Six months without you is as long as I can go for this lifetime. You’re here. I need to know you are staying for good.” She chewed her lip, staring at him while the flush in her cheeks returned. “What are you saying, Luke?” she whispered. His heart leaped in his chest. He’d worked hard over the past few months to still the anger that continued growing inside him. Every time he’d called her father, outrage tore through him even more. It had eaten him alive, consumed him so that he couldn’t work, couldn’t think straight, and finally had driven him to the point where he’d been unable to take care of himself or his business properly. “Get out of the car,” he told her, opening his door and moving a bit slower than he wished her to see. Susie hurried out and was over to his side of the Bronco before he stood. She reached for him, concern making her frown. “Maybe I should drive home,” she suggested. “Home.” He caught her words and she looked up at him quickly when he stood, parting her lips to comment but then shutting them again. “That’s what I’m saying, Susie. Is this home for you now?” “I don’t know. Is it?” “God. Woman. That old house isn’t a home without you in it. Tell me you’re staying.” “For as long as you want me.” She ran her hands up his chest, spreading her fingers over his heart, which thumped hard against his ribs. “How about until death do we part?” The way she looked up at him, her mouth dropping while her green eyes captured the sun, made his dick hard as a rock for the first time in months. “Luke.” She nibbled her lip and then brushed against him, pressing into his cock. “Are you asking me to marry you?” “You raced to me when you thought another woman was in my home. I’ve spent the past few months hating the world until it almost ate me alive. It took more than

169

Lorie O’Clare

penance with a priest to figure out how to live without you. And the truth is, I can’t.” He ran his fingers through her hair. She willingly let her head fall back and closed her eyes as her peaceful expression stole his heart. “Susie, be my wife.” “Yes,” she said without hesitating. Her lashes fluttered over her eyes, which had turned into deep pools of smoldering green. “It took a lot of fighting with my father to come out here. You aren’t the only one who had to learn to forgive before the anger would go away. But if my penance is spending the rest of my life with you, then I’m the luckiest lady on this planet.” She raised her head and focused on his shirt as she pulled it free from his jeans. Blood boiled inside him, but for the first time in ages, it wasn’t from anger. There wasn’t a bit of madness in him. A peaceful sensation rushed through his veins. She raised his T-shirt, pushing it up over his chest and then lifting it while he helped her until she dropped it to the ground. Then she went for his belt, her fingers brushing over his flesh and torturing him with her touch. “God I need to be inside you,” he growled, silently yelling at his leg to behave and not give out on him so he could enjoy Susie the way she deserved after all this time. “Yes,” she breathed. “But maybe you should sit down. I promise to be gentle.” He couldn’t believe this woman, after all she’d been through, worried about hurting him. “What about you?” He had to see what damage the bastard had done to her body. He pulled her shirt from her shorts and she lifted her arms so he could pull it off her. Her white lace bra stole his breath. Soft mounds of flesh spilled free when he slid the straps from her shoulders. She bit her lip, looking down quickly and adjusting her hair to hide the scar that trailed under one of her breasts. “No. Don’t.” He stilled her when she would have hidden herself from him. “You’re beautiful, Susie. Don’t ever hide yourself from me.” “It’s not beautiful. I’m marked for life.” He brushed his finger over the puckered flesh under her breast. “All this is to us is a reminder of how we suffered through life without each other. And we’ll never be apart again.” Tears welled in her eyes when she looked up at him. They made her green eyes glow, making her even sexier. He pulled her into his arms, capturing her mouth and inhaling her scent as he devoured her. She groaned, her breasts smashing against his bare chest and driving him crazy with need as she returned the kiss. He took his time, slowly kissing and tasting every inch of her. He gently ran his tongue over her fresh scar and then brushed his lips over her belly. She shivered, grabbing his shoulders and letting out the most wonderful humming sound. Her fingernails scraped his flesh, making him mad with need. It was desire that he’d hidden away, refused to acknowledge while she’d been gone. And now, with her stretched before him, the dam broke inside him. All walls that he’d put up to safeguard his heart shattered with her cry of passion. 170

Penance

It took a bit of effort to situate himself on the ground, and she helped him take off his jeans and then examined the bruising around his ankle. “Does it hurt?” she whispered. “No.” He didn’t feel a damned thing other than need for her mounting inside him like a volcano ready to explode. “Hmm,” she said, glancing at his face but then returning her attention to his body. She traced lines with her fingernails up his leg to his cock. When she took it in her hand, he clenched his teeth, fighting for control while everything blurred around him. There was no pain, no discomfort, nothing but pure pleasure and joy when she straddled him carefully and slid down on him. He buried himself in her, the heat of her pussy suffocating him. Soft, soaked muscles throbbed against his shaft while she gripped his shoulders and slowly began riding him. “You feel so damned good.” He cupped her face, pulling her mouth to his and nibbling on her lip. “It’s perfect,” she said on a sigh, closing her eyes and lifting herself off him far enough to offer one hell of a view. Her legs stretched over his thighs while her arms stiffened. He loved how her hair fell around her, tickling his skin as she moved. Her body stiffened the moment she couldn’t handle it anymore. The look of pure pleasure flushed her cheeks. She cried out, her muscles crushing into him while her body stiffened and she rode out her orgasm. He wanted to touch her everywhere, relearn every inch of her adorable body that had never left his dreams. “God. Luke. It’s been so long.” She arched into him, her perky breasts swelling while she moved up and down, taking all of him and giving as much in return. He cupped her breasts, toying with her nipples until she relaxed a bit and began moving again. If only he could roll her over, take her in all the ways he imagined. As energetic as she became, he doubted her wound bothered her much at the moment, but he wouldn’t push her. For now, it was her show. She took him and controlled their sex, fucking him hard and fast as she let her head fall back. Long strands of auburn hair swept over her shoulders, swaying down her back as she moved faster, crying out while her fingers dug into his shoulders. Luke almost cried when he came. Not once in his life had such pleasure hit him so hard. “I love you, Susie,” he told her, wishing he’d shared that simple fact with her months ago. “God. I love you so fucking much.” He held her hips, keeping her in place while he impaled her. She took every inch of him, and he never wanted to leave the wonderful spot he was buried in. “I love you, too, Luke.” She relaxed against him and he fell backward, taking her with him.

171

Lorie O’Clare

Susie stretched over him and he stared at the endless deep blue sky above them. Life had never been better than it was right now. They’d been through hell together, and now, they had the rest of their lives to enjoy heaven. Together—the way they were meant to be.

172

About the Author All my life, I’ve wondered at how people fall into the routines of life. The paths we travel seemed to be well-trodden by society. We go to school, fall in love, find a line of work (and hope and pray it is one we like), have children and do our best to mold them into good people who will travel the same path. This is the path so commonly referred to as the “real world”. The characters in my books are destined to stray down a different path other than the one society suggests. Each story leads the reader into a world altered slightly from the one they know. For me, this is what good fiction is about, an opportunity to escape from the daily grind and wander down someone else’s path. Lorie O’Clare lives in Kansas with her three sons. Lorie welcomes comments from readers. You can find her website and email address on her author bio page at www.ellorascave.com.

Also by Lorie O’Clare Cariboo Lunewulf 1: Taming Heather Cariboo Lunewulf 2: Pursuit Cariboo Lunewulf 3: Challenged Dead World Elements Unbound Fallen Gods: Jaded Prey Fallen Gods: Lotus Blooming Fallen Gods: Tainted Purity Fallen Gods: Embracing Temptation Full Moon Rising Issue of Trust Lunewulf 1: Pack Law Lunewulf 2: In Her Blood Lunewulf 3: In Her Dreams Lunewulf 4: In Her Nature Lunewulf 5: In Her Soul Sex Slaves 1: Sex Traders Sex Slaves 2: Waiting For Yesterday Sex Slaves 3: Waiting For Dawn Shara’s Challenge Taking It All Things That Go Bump in the Night 2004 anthology Torrid Love: After Dusk Torrid Love: Caught! Torrid Love: The First Time Werewolves of Malta: Living Extinct

Discover for yourself why readers can’t get enough of the multiple award-winning publisher Ellora’s Cave. Whether you prefer e-books or paperbacks, be sure to visit EC on the web at www.ellorascave.com for an erotic reading experience that will leave you breathless.

www.ellorascave.com